Blog

  • Editing Reailty Book 3, Chapter 04: One Naughty Choice

    Font size : +


    Steve children discover the new changes he gave them while his wife faces the ultimate temptation.

    Editing Reality

    Book Three: Naughty Fantasies Unleashed

    Chapter Four: One Naughty Choice

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2019

    Note: Thanks to WRC264 for beta reading this.

    Steve Davies

    Sam looked so sexy in the shower. She let the water spray on her body as she leaned against the wall. My barely legal daughter, eighteen and nubile, made my dick so hard. She grinned at me, that mischievous joy on her face.

    She grabbed my cock and pulled me to her. I groaned as she stroked me, teasing me. She brought me to her pussy. She rubbed me against her flesh. The shower sprayed on my back as my wicked daughter guided me right to the entrance of her tight, bred pussy.

    “Mmm, just slide right in and wash my dirty cunt,” she moaned.

    “Cum isn’t soap,” I groaned.

    “They’re both frothy and white,” she moaned, wiggling her hips in slow circles.

    “True,” I groaned and thrust.

    I sank into my daughter’s twat. I shuddered as I felt her hot flesh engulf me. That wonderful delight gripped my cock. I groaned as I sank deeper and deeper into her twat. Her flesh gripped me with that naughty heat.

    She whimpered, her arms snaking around my neck. Her small, wet breasts pressed against my chest while she hooked a limber leg around my waist. Her pussy clenched around me as she wiggled her hips, grinning up at me with such wicked delight in her eyes.

    I groaned as I drew back through her flesh. Her hot pussy gripped me. I shuddered at the feel of her. I slid deeper and deeper into her body until I bottomed out in her. She whimpered, her eyes going wide for a moment.

    Then she shuddered in delight. “Fuck me, Daddy! Clean my pussy!”

    “Yes!” I groaned, thrusting into her twat.

    Her silky flesh gripped me. Her hot, tight snatch massaged my cock. I pumped it in and out of her. I reveled in every moment that I was in her. Enjoying her. I savored this passion. This wicked delight. Her moans echoed around me, mixing with the sound of falling water.

    I thrust faster, harder. I felt the hot grip of her pussy squeezing around me. She gripped me with that feverish, taboo flesh. I was her father, and I was buried to the hilt in her pussy. I fucked her with such passion.

    “Daddy,” she moaned. “Oh, my god, yes! Yes! I love you, Daddy!”

    “I love you, too,” I groaned.

    I leaned in to kiss her, the water splashed across my back. My lips came closer and closer to her and—

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Linda Davies

    I trembled as time paused.

    I swallowed and stared at the figure who’d appeared when I activated the app, my eyes locked on the lushness of her body. She was so ripe. So feminine. Her breasts had a perkiness that defied gravity. My heart clenched as I sat up, my own large breasts feeling like they sagged so much.

    And they were perfectly normal breasts. Great breasts, but I felt so inadequate before her.

    My hand clenched down on my smartphone. “You’re an angel?”

    Lilith smiled as she sauntered forward. This surge of exhilaration rippled through me. I was getting my own powers. I could do my own editing. This was so wild. My angel was so sexy, a busty version of Anael.

    “I am here to give you an offer,” Lilith purred as she reached the bed. She crawled on it, moving through the time-paused room.

    “Yes, yes?” I asked, this eager delight surging through me. I wanted her offer. I wanted that so badly. I trembled, my heart racing. This was really happening.

    “You can delete the app off your phone at any time,” Lilith continued, crawling towards me across the ruffled sheets of the bed. Her breasts swayed back and forth beneath her, nipples hard and ripe.

    “Why would I want to delete it?” I asked, glancing at the phone.

    “What you do or don’t do is all up to you,” Lilith said.

    Her hand reached my foot. Her finger caressed up my sole. My toes curled as this rush of delight shot up to my cum-filled pussy. My husband had just bred me thanks to Sam’s fertile kiss. I felt his jizz leaking out of me, matting my bush.

    “You get one use. That’s it. You can edit anything with it that you have the password for, even if they have already been edited.”

    “Anything?” I asked.

    “Well, not me or any down below. But one of your husband’s angels. Himself. Yourself. One choice, one chance to leave your mark on the world, and then the app is gone. Deleted. Like it never happened at all.”

    She smiled as she spoke. This chill rippled through me. I glanced down, not at my lap or the silk sheets peeking between my thighs. I stared down and down to the metaphorical layers of Hell beneath me.

    “You’re a…” I looked up at her. “A… A…” I couldn’t bring myself to say the word aloud. The D stuck on my tongue, unable to form the syllables that came after.

    She winked a purple eye at me.

    The chill intensified. My hand shook. I had to delete this app. Pressure squeezed about my heart. I groaned beneath the straining. Then I gasped as Lilith ducked her head down and nestled between my thighs. When had she gotten so close to my pussy and…

    And…

    “Oh… Oh, my,” I groaned as the d… as Lilith at me out. Her tongue fluttered through my bred folds, licking up the cum leaking out of me. I leaned back, pressing my phone to my large breasts. I quivered there, unable to resist.

    She felt amazing.

    Lilith’s silvery hair draped over my thighs as her tongue licked and lapped through my cuntlips. She caressed me. Teased me. The heat surged through me. My back arched as that amazing bliss shot through my body. Her tongue brushed my labia. My clit.

    I whimpered as her hands wrapped around my thighs. Her fingers massaged me while her tongue lapped up my husband’s seed flooding out of me. I shuddered on the bed. It creaked and groaned as she feasted on me. Her tongue darted into the depths of my snatch, teasing me, driving me wild.

    “Oh, yes, yes,” I gasped. I squirmed. “Just like that. Oh, wow. Oh, that’s perfect. Yes, yes, you know what I like. What I love!”

    She purred and nodded in agreement.

    Her tongue danced through my folds again. She licked and lapped and teased me. She devoured me with her hunger. I shuddered as her exciting fingers massaged my thighs while her tongue probed into the depths of my cunt.

    She scooped up my husband’s cum from my bred pussy. My breasts jiggled. They bounced up in the air. I thrust my arms over my head, stretching my back. My hands clutched my phone as the rapture shot through me. The bed creaked beneath me, the silky sheets caressing my back and rump.

    “Lilith!” I moaned. The d… the naughty creature ate me out. She devoured me with hunger. “Oh, God, yes!”

    She thrust her right hand up my belly and grasped my left tit. She squeezed it as her tongue wiggled around in my pussy. Her nose nuzzled into my clit. I groaned as her fingers dug into my tit. I shuddered, the pleasure swelling and swelling.

    Everywhere she touched me ignited in a fire. She felt amazing. Her tongue fluttered through me, scooping out the last of Steve’s cum. My eyes squeezed shut. The pressure swelled. I couldn’t endure much more of her licking. Her teasing.

    Her wonderful tongue brought me closer and closer to that moment of wonderful surrender.

    The point when I would gasp and moan and cry out all my pleasure to the world. It would be incredible. My eyes fluttered. I panted, my heart racing in my chest. I squirmed, unable to believe the rapture that surged through my body.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I gasped. “Oh, that’s it, Lilith. I’m going to cum.”

    “Mmm, yes, yes!” she moaned. “Let me feel that passion. Be free and enjoy yourself. Do what you will!”

    “I’m going to cream your face!” I gasped. “That’s what I want.”

    Lilith sucked on my clit. Her fingers slid up my breast to my nipple. She twisted it while nursing on my bud. The two different pleasures jolted through me. They zapped to my pussy’s depths. My cunt clenched, the pleasure building and building.

    My eyes squeezed shut. I gasped out in rapture as my pussy writhed in bliss. My orgasm burst through me. My pussy convulsed, my juices flooding out of me. I groaned and shuddered, my breasts heaving and slapping together. My flesh rippled.

    It was incredible. I moaned and gasped, my head tossing back and forth. Stars danced before my fission as the waves of ecstasy kept flooding out of me. She sucked on my clit and tweaked my nipple. Both of those naughty bits throbbed. Ached.

    “Lilith!” I gasped. “Oh, my god!”

    “Yes, yes,” groaned the d… Lilith. “Unleash your will. Shower me in your cream. Savor it!”

    “I am!” I moaned.

    My mind drowned in bliss. In ecstasy. The pleasure surged through me. Darkness fuzzed at the edge of my vision. Lilith nipped my clit. Ecstasy burst in my pussy. Another spasming wave of euphoria flooded my body, my tits heaving.

    “Mmm, it is your choice how you use this gift,” purred Lilith as I groaned through my ecstasy. “No matter how your husband, or anyone else, edits the world, you will remember this conversation. That you had this opportunity. One choice. You can make yourself rule the world if you will it. If you edit that into your future. This is your chance to build whatever you wish. Use it wisely.

    “Or don’t use it at all.” Lilith grinned at me, her lips soaked in my juices. “That, too, is your choice. Your will.”

    Rule the world… I trembled at the excitement of it. I just had to edit myself and…

    I closed the app and pressed the phone to my heaving breast.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Steve Davies

    I saw Anael flash into existence out of the corner of my eye.

    I jerked my head away, pulling my lips from the kiss I shared with my daughter. I buried my cock into her as I looked to my right, searching for my naughty angel. My daughter’s cunt squeezed around, massaging me and teasing me.

    “Daddy, fuck me!” she whimpered.

    “Right,” I groaned, staring down at her. What was that flash? Just my imagination?

    Damn, my daughter felt good. I drew back my hips and kept fucking her.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Linda Davies

    Lilith vanished as time resumed. The shower hissed again. I could hear the moans of my daughter begging Steve to fuck her hard. My entire body trembled. My breasts quivered. I squirmed on the bed, shocked by what just happened.

    “That was a… a…” I took a deep breath. “A demon.”

    I said the words aloud. They echoed around me. A tremble rippled through me. I pulled the phone up from my breasts. There, beside my banking app and one of those puzzle games I sometimes played when bored was the editing app.

    I pressed down on it. The grid appeared, all the apps shrunk a bit. A little X appeared in the corner beside each. I just had to tap that, and the editing app would be uninstalled. My finger hovered over the X. I just had to tap it.

    My finger shook.

    Come on, just tap it.

    I could change one thing…

    That thought wormed through my mind as I struggled to drive my finger down. One thing. It didn’t have to be something for me. But for my family. My husband. I could help him in his mission. I could be a good wife to him.

    I bit my lip and turned off my phone.

    I shouldn’t do this. That was a demon. A demon. She wanted me to do something bad. Something that wouldn’t be good, but… I would control the edit. I would ensure that it would do exactly what I wanted. I would be careful.

    Do something for my family.

    The shower hissed off.

    A moment later a wet and naked Sam burst through the room and rushed by, a big smile on her face. She was out the door in a flesh, my daughter’s footsteps retreating to her room. I trembled as Steve came out.

    I put on a fake smile.

    Steve frowned at me. “You okay?”

    “Hmm?” I asked, trying not to look at my phone on the nightstand. I could feel it itching on the edge of my awareness. That app was on there, just begging to be used.

    “You look a little pale,” he said.

    “Just a lot of late nights,” I told him. “Our daughters are younger than we are.”

    Steve snorted. “True.” He shook his head, glancing at the open door. “Sam is rambunctious today.”

    “She’s excited by the gift you gave her,” I said, standing up and grabbing my phone. I tried to be casual about it. “Now, I’m going to shower. Can you get one of the girls to start breakfast while I get ready for church.”

    “Sure,” he said, smiling at me.

    Should I tell my husband? What if he didn’t understand? What if he wanted me to delete it? I slipped into the shower, my mind reeling with the scope of this power. Did Steve feel this weight? He had new choices every day, but me…

    One chance to make the perfect edit.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    James Davies

    I woke up with Orihime hugging me tight, her boobs rubbing into my side. Ruri was on her back on the other side, her face relaxed into peace, her small breasts rising and falling. I stirred. I had the weirdest dream in the world. Even now, it felt so surreal. It lingered in me.

    I sat up and shook my head.

    Orihime whimpered and groaned. She pressed against me and mewled. Ruri’s eyes fluttered open. She sat up with me, the sheets falling away to expose those small breasts I’d drawn for her when I created her, based off one of my favorite characters. I had tweaked her a bit.

    “You okay?” Ruri asked, staring at me. “You look a little haunted.”

    “Just a weird dream,” I muttered.

    “I dreamed that there was this Hollow coming to take my soul,” Orihime muttered, “and I had these weird hairpins that came to life and protected me until you showed up, James. You had a katana and your hair was a reddish blond and I called you Strawberry.” She blinked. “Why would I do that?”

    I smiled. “I wouldn’t worry about that.”

    “What was your dream?” Ruri asked.

    “That my dad gave me the power that any woman that I made love to would find her true love after that,” I said. I frowned as I said that. I felt like I did when drawing with my transformed Coptic marker, a certainty that I had this ability. “Damn, I think my dad edited me last night while we were sleeping.”

    “Mmm, did you have blond hair before?” asked Orihime.

    “No,” I said. “I’ve always had brown hair and…” I frowned. “If Dad edited me, would I even know if had.”

    “So maybe you’re my Strawberry,” said Orihime happily.

    I groaned. “Don’t call me that.”

    “Hmm,” Ruri said. “If your father did change you, maybe we should search your body to make sure you’re the same.”

    “But wouldn’t you just remember that I was always like this if he had changed me?” I pointed out.

    “We should be thorough,” Ruri said, a hint of color blossoming her cheek.

    “She just wants to touch your body,” Orihime purred. “Rub you and stroke you and do naughty things to you.

    “Idiot! I just want to make sure James is okay, that’s it!” Ruri cheeks were scarlet now.

    Orihime threw back the sheets, her large breasts heaving. She grinned as she stared down at my body. Her tongue flicked through her lips. “Well, here’s his sexy body. Why don’t you just start rubbing him and touching him and we can find out if there’s anything wrong.”

    My dick throbbed as Orihime’s hands stroked across my chest, her fingers digging and kneading into me. I groaned at the heat of her touch. It sent such a wicked shiver through my body. I groaned as she massaged me. Her touch felt so wicked on me.

    Then Ruri’s delicate hands found my stomach. She worked in small circles, her cheeks blazing scarlet. Her purple-blue hair swayed loose about her cheeks and down to her shoulders. Her hands danced over my flesh.

    “He’s getting hard,” Orihime purred. “Go lower.”

    “I’m not rubbing him for that reason,” groaned Ruri as her touch moved down my body.

    I grinned, loving the feel of her. Her fingers felt incredible. Those delicate digits around my skin. Her naughty touch inflamed my blood. She moved to my groin, my cock throbbing above her hand. Precum beaded at the tip. My created lover ran her fingers through my pubic hair.

    “Mmm,” Orihime purred, her lips nuzzling into my ear. “She’s got that naughty glint in her eyes and look… She’s playing with your bush. I think she wants your cock.”

    “I think you’re right!”

    Ruri let out a frustrated groan and then her hands split apart, each one sliding past my cock to caress my thighs. She turned her head, her hair falling to hide her blushing cheeks. She shifted to kneel beside me, her cute rump pointed at me.

    “Mmm, look at that juicy pussy,” moaned Orihime. You could just make out the wet cleft of Ruri’s tight, hairless pussy. “Look at how excited she is.”

    I grinned, my dick throbbing.

    “Not listening,” muttered Ruri. “I know you’re the one with the wet pussy.”

    “So wet,” purred Orihime, her fingernails digging into my chest. Her large breasts quivered beside me.

    I turned my head and sucked on a hard nipple. She gasped and groaned. “Ooh, his lips feel great.”

    “What?” Ruri asked. She turned her head and groaned. “Of course you’re feeding him your big breasts.”

    “He loves my big boobies,” Orihime purred. “Mmm, he’s just sucking on me. It’s incredible. I love it.”

    I nursed on her. I sucked on nibbled, loving the feel of her heavy breast against my lips. My tongue darted around her nipple. My heart beat faster as this wicked heat surged through me. It was an incredible delight.

    I loved this passion. My bliss swelled through me. It was this hot delight. My cock throbbed and ached. The passion swelled through me as Ruri went lower and lower with her touch. Her fingers were so delicate as they massaged my thighs. My calves. She reached my feet, rubbing them.

    “Everything seems fine down here,” Ruri said as she massaged me, leaned over, her pussy pointed right at me.

    I watched it out of the corner of my eye as I nursed on Orihime’s nipple. My busty lover purred and then said, “You didn’t check his cock.” She pulled her nipple from my mouth. “You have to do that.”

    “You do that!” Ruri huffed. “I’m concerned about James, not satiating my naughty cunt.”

    “Mmm, but I can do both,” Orihime said. With skill, she threw her right leg over my body. Straddling me, she scooted down my form. She grabbed my cock. She pointed my shaft right at her juicy pussy.

    I groaned as she pressed herself down my dick. That wonderful delight of her pussy engulfed me. The fantastic heat of her snatch swallowing my shaft had me trembling. I groaned, my heart beating faster and faster. The pleasure surged around me. This amazing delight gripped me. Held me.

    It was incredible to experience. I shuddered as her pussy slid down my cock and engulfed me in her juicy passion. My dick throbbed in her depths. Her twat felt incredible wrapped around me. Tight and juicy.

    “Damn,” I groaned as she bottomed out on me. “Make sure my cock is working perfectly.”

    “I will,” Orihime moaned, her breasts heaving before her as she slid up my dick. “Ooh, it’s feeling good so far.”

    “Slut,” muttered Ruri.

    “You know you’re a slut, too,” I said. “My slut.” I took her hand and pulled her up the bed.

    “Aren’t I your girlfriend?” she asked, staring me with these wide eyes.

    I cocked my head. I sensed something was off. “Are you afraid I’ll fuck all these other women and forget about you.”

    She shifted.

    “Ruri,” I groaned, Orihime sliding her pussy up and down my cock. “You’re my cutie. I made you. You’ll be mine forever.” I cupped her face, my thumb stroking her fair cheek. Her slender hand gripped my wrist, pressing my touch tighter into her. “They’re never going to replace you and Orihime.”

    “Yes!” Orihime moaned, her breasts heaving and bouncing as she rode my cock. “James isn’t ever abandoning us. He loves us.”

    “You do?” Ruri asked, staring at me with wide eyes.

    I smiled at her. “I love you, Ruri, with all my heart. My dad didn’t mess that up. After all, he gave you and Orihime existence so that I could be happy with you.” It hurt saying that. Dad told me the truth last night. While I had created my two girlfriends, I didn’t bring them to life. “You’re exactly how I imagined you would be. You used to be my fantasy, and now you are my reality.”

    Tears shone in her eyes. “Thank you, James. I love you, too.”

    I smiled at her and wiped away her tear.

    “Good, good,” Orihime moaned. “Now you have to test out his mouth. Sit your pussy on him and make sure he can still eat our pussies as well as always.”

    “You already checked his mouth,” Ruri said, squirming, still looking at me.

    “I know,” groaned Orihime. “But that was nipple sucking. Have to test his pussy eating skills.”

    I licked my lips.

    Ruri groaned then nodded her head. She threw her leg over me. I groaned as she lowered her pussy down to my hungry mouth. I savored this wonderful moment as she sunk her cunt down to my hungry mouth. My tongue darted through her folds. I licked and lapped at her. I teased her and made her gasp in delight. I savored eating her.

    Loving her.

    She gasped, her hips wiggling back and forth on my face. My tongue caressed up and down, stroking her slit. It was incredible to feast on her. I licked and lapped at her. I feasted on her with such hungry aplomb.

    I devoured her.

    She shuddered atop me. She wiggled her hips. Her pussy ground against my mouth, her spicy juices gushing down my mouth. I feasted on them. Ate them. I devoured them with hunger. I drove my tongue into her pussy’s depths.

    Her juices kept flowing. They spilled down into my mouth. I fluttered my tongue around inside her snatch. I savored her flavor. She tasted amazing. Orihime rode me while Ruri gasped and moaned. My dick throbbed, drinking in one lover’s silky cunt while I feasted on the other’s juicy delight.

    “How’s his mouth working?” groaned Orihime, her fingernails scratching at my chest as she worked her tight twat up and down my dick.

    “Good,” moaned Ruri.”

    “Just good?” asked Orihime.

    “Better than good,” she whimpered. “He’s… He’s feeling amazing. Just perfect. I love it. I love his tongue feasting on my pussy. I… I love being his slut!”

    “Yes!” Orihime moaned, her pussy clenching on my dick.

    Ruri’s juices spilled over my mouth. Her hips wiggled back and forth, grinding on me. Her spicy juices tasted so good. Just delicious. I feasted on my cute lover. It was incredible to enjoy my two lovers. My tongue lapped and licked. I feasted on her with such hunger.

    The faster Orihime rode my cock, the quicker and quicker I feasted on Ruri’s beautiful pussy. My tongue lathed across her tight slit, loving the sounds she made. Orihime groans were just as sweet, adding to the delight of her tight cunt massaging my cock.

    She brought my balls closer to my orgasmic boil.

    “Oh, James!” groaned Ruri. “Oh, wow, James! That’s… That’s… I…”

    Her moans were just so cute.

    “That’s it,” moaned Orihime, her fingernails scratching at my chest. “Bathe James in your passion and love.”

    Ruri shifted on me as she moaned. Then Orihime gasped in shock. Ruri was leaning over. Was her face buried in Orihime’s big breasts? I sucked on my cute lover’s clit as the idea that she had her face buried in Orihime’s tits ignited my imagination. My lusts exploded through me. This powerful jolt rippled throughout of my balls. This wonderful surge of rapture that had me gasping and groaning.

    Her juices gushed into my face as my cock spurted into Orihime’s pussy.

    “James! Orihime!” Ruri moaned, her voice muffled. She must be face-deep in Orihime’s titties.

    “Oh, yes, yes!” Orihime gasped as my cum pumped into her twat. She slammed down my cock. “I love you both!”

    Her pussy convulsed and spammed around my erupting dick. Pleasure slammed through me as Ruri drowned me in her juices. I gulped them down. I drank them all up as the pleasure raced out of me. It was the best thing in the world. It was a treat I savored.

    Treasured.

    So much of Ruri’s cream spilled into my mouth. Her wonderful passion drowned me. I gulped it down with such glee. I licked and lapped and savored every last drop of her cream flooding my hungry mouth.

    It was such a treat. A treasure I would savor until the end of my days.

    “My two beautiful dreams!” I moaned as Orihime’s pussy milked out the last of the cum from my cock.

    “James,” my dad called as I trembled through my orgasm. He knocked on my door. “Ruri, Orihime, time to get ready for church.”

    I couldn’t be mad. My dad gave me Ruri and Orihime. He brought my dreams to life. I would help him with his. Whatever he needed to do with his powers, I would support him.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Becky Davies

    I shuddered as the sheets rubbed against my nipples as I came awake. They were always so sensitive. They kept me horny all the time, my pussy wet and juicy. No wonder I wanted to be like my mother and seduce every woman I could.

    As I came awake, my dream lingered. It felt so real like it was true. I had magical breasts. Women would be attracted to them. I shuddered as Mrs. Alberts shifted awake beside me, blonde hair spilling over her features, making a tangled mess.

    “Mmm,” she purred and nuzzled into my tits. “Your breasts are amazing, Becky. I never get tired of doing this.”

    I gasped as Mrs. Alberts sucked on my left nipple. Her lips swelled about it. The suction shot straight down to my pussy. My naughty cunt clenched. I squirmed while beside me the married MILF’s daughter, my best friend Tonya, stirred. Her blue eyes blinked. Her blonde hair, a lighter shade than her mother’s, spilled off her face. She had cute breasts, small and perky, while Mrs. Alberts had round ones.

    I had big ones. Plump and soft and pillowy.

    “Mmm, Mom, that looks nice,” Tonya said. “Morning, Becky.”

    “Morning!” I gasped as my friend engulfed my right nipple, sucking the fat nub into her mouth.

    My nipples were so sensitive. It felt incredible to have mother and daughter sucking on them. I was so glad Mrs. Alberts convinced her husband to take their son on a camping trip. He understood how his wife needed to have fun with her other lovers from time to time.

    Me and her daughter.

    It was so wicked that Mr. Alberts was so accepting of not only my affair with his wife, but that his daughter, Tonya, would join our fun. Since Friday, the three of us had been making love. It was so hot to finally have led Tonya into accepting incest.

    “Mmm, you two are so wicked,” I moaned, my hands sliding down their bodies as mother and daughter both sucked. Tonya nibbled while her mother had engulfed as much of my nub and areola as she could into her hungry mouth.

    Her lips popped off my nipple with a wet plop that left my tit quivering. Then the naughty MILF swallowed my nub again, sucking hard. I groaned, squirming on the bed. My pussy grew wetter and wetter, drinking in their naughty sucking and nursing.

    My fingers stroked both their bodies, Tonya’s firmer than her mother’s. They were both so sexy. I loved them. I moved lower and found their bushes, mother and daughter were both trimmed and silky. My fingers slid through their hairs, pressing lower and lower.

    I reached Mrs. Alberts wet heat a fraction of a heartbeat before reaching her daughter’s. Then I was sliding across both their pussies, the older woman’s pussy lips thick and swollen, Tonya’s still virginal tight. She hadn’t been with a man.

    Yet.

    After church, I had a feeling my daddy would take her virginity. She was finally ready. She wanted to save it for marriage. It was a shame we couldn’t marry daddy. I would love to share him with Mom and Sam and Tonya. Sam’s three friends could join the fun, too.

    I rubbed the mother’s and her daughter’s pussies sharing the taboo thrill of touching them both. I slid my fingers up and down their slits, my digits getting coated in their juices. They both sucked with more passion on my nubs, Tonya moaning, the vibrations tingling my nipple.

    “Oh, my god, that’s good,” I moaned, my thighs squeezing together. My clit throbbed, drinking in the sensations.

    I felt my orgasm building.

    No other women I’d bedded could cum just from having their titties played with. But me, I could explode from it. No pussy stimulation needed. I shuddered as Tonya’s fingers kneaded my soft breast, adding more sensations that rippled through my body.

    “You two are loving me,” I groaned, Mrs. Alberts’s tongue sliding around my nub.

    I whimpered at the wicked pleasure. It swept through me. My eyes squeezed shut. The pleasure was incredible. I savored it. My heart pounded in my chest. That heat surged through my body. I groaned and gasped, my heart pounding with excitement.

    “Oh, yes, yes!”

    Mrs. Alberts’s hand stroked my stomach, her fingernails grazing my bellybutton while she nursed on my nipples again. Then she reached past me and started caressing her daughter’s body. Tonya’s thighs squeezed about my hand, pinning me against her twat.

    She squealed about my nipple. Her mother must have found her breasts. Her pussy grew hotter. I stroked them both, their juices soaking my fingers. The air filled with our three musks: tart, tangy, and spicy.

    A heavenly bouquet.

    I thrust my fingers into both their pussies. I savored the feel of their cunts squeezing about me. Mother and daughter felt amazing about my digits, Tonya tighter. Her pussy almost crushed my fingers while I pumped three in and out of the MILF’s lush twat.

    They both shuddered and groaned, sucking harder. They trembled on the bed as they squirmed against me. They made such wicked sounds as they suckled. I loved them. I plunged my fingers in and out of their twats. I gave them such delight.

    Such passion.

    “Oh, yes,” I moaned, my orgasms swelling. I was coming closer and closer to exploding.

    Closer and closer to that wicked pleasure surging through me. I groaned as I trembled on the bed. My head tossed back and forth. The passion rippled through me. I shuddered as their sucking mouths felt incredible.

    My heart pounded with delight as they both suckled at the same time. I squealed as my orgasm exploded in my cunt just from their nursing. Waves of pleasure washed out of my convulsing pussy, staining my thighs with my hot juices.

    “Mrs. Alberts! Tonya!” I gasped. “Oh, you two love me. You spoil me!”

    My fingers pumped faster and faster in and out of their cunts. I savored the incestuous delight that fingering mother and daughter gave. It added a spice to my orgasm surging through my body. The pleasure hammered my mind. Delight rippled through my thoughts. I bucked on the bed, trembling through the hot bliss. Stars burst across my vision.

    They kept sucking on me, my orgasm bursting through my body. I was cumming just from their nursing. It was the best. The pleasure swept through my mind. My toes flexed and curled. Dizzying passion swept through me.

    “Oh, my god, yes!” I gasped. “Oh, that’s so good. Mmm, you’re both driving me wild. I love it. Yes, yes, yes! Join me!”

    My heart pounded faster and faster. The passion burned through my body. I trembled through my orgasm, shuddering in delight at the thrill of experiencing the delight of their sucking mouths. My nipples throbbed and ached. I groaned out in bliss from the passion surging through me. I trembled on the bed as my fingers jammed deep into both their pussies. The heel of my hands ground on their clits.

    “Becky!” moaned Tonya, her head snapping up from my nipple as her pussy convulsed around my fingers.

    She kissed me hard, thrusting her tongue into my mouth while her tangy juices bathed my hand. She coated me in her passions. They soaked my hand, leaving them dripping with her cream. It rippled delight through my body.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” Mrs. Alberts moaned, her lips popping off my nub. Her pussy went wild about me. “You are such a sweet thing, Becky!”

    I shuddered as her pussy massaged my three fingers. Her daughter’s cunt spasmed wildly about my other hand. Both my lovers came and came. It was such a sweet thing to share with them. To hear them experience this majestic rapture with me. I beamed in delight, glad to give it to them.

    Their trembling slowed. Stopped. They both breathed heavily with me. My orgasm peaked as Tonya broke the kiss with me. Her flushed face beamed with joy, her platinum-blonde hair spilling over her cheeks.

    “I love you,” groaned Tonya.

    “I love you, too,” I told her. “You’re my best friend.”

    “Mmm, you’re both special,” Mrs. Alberts said. She leaned over me to kiss her daughter. I smiled, watching their tongues dance together as they shared their incestuous passion.

    I was so glad I’d introduced them to incest. It made my pussy so juicy.

    Mrs. Alberts broke their taboo kiss and stared down at me. “We have to get ready for church.”

    “Mmm, I do need to see my dad,” I said.

    “So do I,” groaned Tonya.

    “Yes,” groaned Mrs. Alberts. “I’m so glad Ross is okay with me sleeping with your father. He’s such a sexy man. Your mother’s a lucky woman. And so are you.”

    I grinned. Yes, I was.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Steve Davies

    I came downstairs and found the anime girls already up and bustling. Breakfast sounded like it was cooking. One of them, I think her name was Samus, sauntered by in a blue bodysuit that had heels built into it.

    That didn’t seem practical at all.

    “Morning, Mr. Davies,” she said, nodding her head, her ponytail of blonde hair dancing behind her.

    “Samus,” I said as I kept walking.

    “Ooh, good morning,” moaned Rita, the Black girl untangling herself from the pile of feminine flesh. They lay on a collection of pillows and blankets scattered across the hallway floor. Courtney and Tammy rose next, their hair equally mused.

    Tammy rubbed at her face, her enlarged breasts swaying. They looked as beautiful as I intended, her nipples fat and ripe. One beaded with white milk that made me hunger for them while at the same time I felt like I was in a good mood. That I should be happy.

    Rita’s aura of joy permeated throughout the living room.

    “Morning treat, Mr. Davies?” offered Tammy, hefting her left boob. She gave it a small squeeze, several beads of white forming around the sides her nipples.

    I smiled. As I sank down to enjoy it, I said, “I was wondering if you three girls would like to move into the guest bedroom. You know, since you spend so much time here, and you are pregnant with my children.”

    “Oh, my gosh, yes,” Courtney said, a gleam in her eyes. “We, uh… We like being around you, Mr. Davies.”

    “Yeah,” said Rita, smiling. The Black girl looked beatific, a saint gracing us with her presence.

    “Wonderful,” I said as I settled down before Tammy. The brunette hefted her large tit to me in invitation.

    I leaned down and took a suck. I gasped in delight at the taste of her sweet milk spilling hot across my tongue. It squirted out of her. I pulled my mouth away, eyes opening wide from my first experience with breast milk. I swirled the cream around inside my mouth and savored the taste of her.

    There was this aftertaste that was like a cantaloupe or a honeydew melon.

    “Damn, that is good,” I said.

    Tammy frowned. “You say that like you’ve never enjoyed my breast milk before, Mr. Davies.”

    “I sometimes forget how amazing you taste,” I lied. I remembered the original timeline, not this new one. I bet I had enjoyed her breast milk many times since she started “lactating” at eighteen.

    “Well, there is plenty more,” she said. “Enjoy your breakfast, Mr. Davies.”

    I latched onto Tammy’s fat nub and suckled. I groaned as that wonderful milk spilled over my tongue. It soaked my taste buds and sent such delight rippling through my body. I swallowed it, the warmth hitting my belly and spreading through me.

    “Mmm, that’s it, Mr. Davies,” purred Courtney. She moved behind me and started rubbing my back in slow circles.

    I groaned into Tammy’s nipple. Just like I had intended, Courtney’s fingers relaxed away the stress I didn’t even know I had. I was in heaven, my two nubile concubines surrounding me. I nursed from one and savored the massage of the other.

    Courtney’s fingers worked magic on my muscles, her thumbs digging into knotted spots and relaxed away the tension. I suckled with hunger on Tammy’s nipple, my dick growing harder and harder as I drained her breast. I stroked her sides while she cradled my face, stroking me, teasing me.

    I closed my eyes and enjoyed this. The new edits I made to these girls were amazing. They were wonderful. Sam would have her sexy friends around with her always. We would have so much fun. More and more milk flowed into my mouth, mixing with the relaxing touch of Courtney’s finger.

    I drifted in a pleasant daze. I was so lost to it, I didn’t hear my wife coming down the stairs and giggling. “You need to get dressed, Steve.”

    I blinked and pulled my mouth from Tammy’s nipple. “What?” I croaked. “Dressed?”

    “Church,” she reminded.

    I blinked. My wife was already dressed. How long was I nursing and being massaged for? “Right, right. You girls need to get ready, too.”

    “Yep,” said Sam, wearing a cute, pink dress with a high neckline that also left her arms bare. She had a bounce to her step, her fiery hair swaying about her elfin faces. “You can perv on my friends later, Daddy.”

    Rita giggled.

    I rose, dick hard, and headed upstairs. The church was important. It was a community. I had to stay connected to make sure I gave my town what they needed. Today, after church, I would meet with my family and figure out how to transform first Rainier and then the rest of our area into perfection. No more using politicians.

    No more making mistakes.

    Everyone would be happy and cared for.

    I loved my powers.

    To be continued…


  • Kate and Pippa: the Wicked Middleton Sisters Part One

    Font size : +


    With Kate’s hot little tities out there I felt inspired. I have to say Pippa is so hot!

    As William stood in line at the convenient store checkout with his few items, he noticed that his girlfriend, Kate, was once again, on the front cover of a tabloid, this time for attending the Day-Glo Midnight Roller Disco. He had not seen the outfit that she worn for the event, but now that he had it was probably a good thing he didn’t. Even looking at the pictures of her caused his cock to stir, her tight yellow shorts that showed every luscious curve of her tight narrow ass and from the front the crevice of her cunny. Then there was the sequined halter top that made it obvious she wasn’t wearing a bra over her perky little titties.

    No, if he had seen her before the event, he would have probably ripped her clothing off and fucked her until she couldn’t walk, let alone skate.

    Knowing that he would see her soon, Will picked up the magazine and flipped through it, hoping to see more of Kate in that naughty outfit. Though the pictures of her did not disappoint, it was the pictures of Kate’s hot young sister, Pippa, that made Will become a little harder.

    Philippa Charlotte Middleton, better known as Pippa to her friends. Or better known to Will, the girl he could never have. On moving day at his first year at St. Andrews, Will had come across a girl bent over, her shorts riding up her firm young ass, exposing her long, tanned legs. Being the horny nineteen year old boy that he was, Will had no problem to let this girl know that she was being watched, especially since it was going to be great material for later in the shower when he jerked his royal staff off.

    However, Will soon found out that this girl was not going to attend the university, but rather her sister was. When he first met Kate, he thought she was pretty, but nowhere near as sexy as her younger sister. Ever since that day, Will could not get the image of Pippa’s ass out of his head, especially when he fantasized about letting his tongue trace that tight little hole, or taking her virgin ass with his large cock.

    It was difficult to focus only on Kate when Pippa was around them, especially with her teasing ways. He was aware of her flirtations, her suggestive comments that would make Kate blush and make him hard. He knew that when she bent down in front of him that she knew she was showing a large portion of her chest, her tits not confined by a bra, swaying with her every movement. Her breasts were bigger than Kate’s a handful and no doubt a mouthful. It took everything in him to not reach out and cup one of her tits, to knead the flesh, to pull on her nipple, to see how pointy they would become.
    Recently, Pippa had become more adventurous with her sexual teasing. She would often press herself up against William’s body longer than accepted, touching him somewhat inappropriately, such as her hand on his thigh or cupping the bottom of his ass. Will was flattered by the attention, especially since he considered her to be the sexiest of the two Middleton sisters, but he could never cross that line with Pippa, although Kate would laugh it off and when they were alone together Kate would press him for details on Pippa’s latest indiscretions. Kate got that sexy “cat in heat” look in her eye when Will told her how she has rubbed her crotch against his ass and so on. Kate was so hot in their lovemaking after these confessions, William began to make up little peccadilloes for Pippa.

    As much as Will was attracted to Pippa, he loved Kate and didn’t think he could ever hurt her by hooking up with her sister. God, how he wanted to.

    ***

    For Pippa the attention was getting very old. She pulled her hood over her head. Here we go again. She braced herself as she opened the door, holding her arm up against all of the flashing lights. The paparazzi were out in full force this morning, covering every inch of her front lawn. She blinked quickly, trying not to be blinded as she tried to escape. After what seemed like ages, she finally managed to get in her car. She sighed, rubbing her eyes, feeling as if this day would be too long all ready.

    She revved the engine to tell the photographers to back off unless they wanted to be run over. She sped down the street, going well over the speed limit until she was several blocks away from her ever-present stalkers. Knowing they would be on her trail, she kept driving, taking strange twists and turns to try to keep them away.

    She picked up her phone and dialed her friend Liv’s number. She bit her lip as the phone rang.

    “Hey, girl. What’s up?” a light-hearted voice picked up.

    “Hey, Liv, I need a favor.”

    “Go on?” Liv questioned.

    “The paparazzi keep following me again and I was wondering if I could come stay with you…again?” she winced, feeling guilty for continually asking her friend for shelter.

    The other line was quiet for a moment, then Liv started slowly, “…Well, I mean, you know you can stay with me. It’s just that-“

    “Really?” Pippa smiled, holding back an excited squeal. It wasn’t often she could escape from her stress of being constantly watched and every chance she got to hide made her incredibly happy.

    “Well, yes, of course, but I-“

    “Thank you so much! I’ll make it up to you I swear! I’ll bring the best wine and we’ll watch some of those old Hollywood movies you like so much! It’s gonna be great.”

    “Okay, but I want you to-“

    “Anything, I’ll do anything. I’ll go-oh, hey, wait, Kate’s on the other line. Look, I think I know what this is about,” she rolled her eyes, “so I gotta go, but I’ll call you later. Bye!”

    Pippa switched lines, then took a deep breath, “Yes, Kate?” she asked sternly.

    “Hey,” her sister said softly. “Look, Pippa this thing you have with teasing Will, don’t you think you are taking it too far…”

    Pippa shifted the phone to her other shoulder. “Too far!? With the crap I have to put up with every day, I have to get my jolly’s off somehow don’t I sis?”she bit back.

    The line was silent for a moment. “I know the attention is awful, Pippa, but you don’t have to take it out on Will…”

    “I’m tired of this, Kate, I’m really, really fucking tired of this bull shit,” her hand gripped tighter on the steering wheel.

    “I know, I know, that’s why I’m trying to talk to Will, but I-“

    “But what?” Pippa she snapped.

    “I just don’t think there’s anything we can really do.”

    “You mean you’re not going to help me.”

    “That’s not what I said, I-“

    “Listen up, I’m not the one who decided to marry into the royal family. I never wanted any of this publicity. Do you think it’s fun having to cover my face everywhere I go so that I don’t end up in every magazine sold on the streets? Do you know how hard it is to get away from these people?” she choked back tears. “I love you, Kate, I really do, but this is getting to be too much, don’t you think it unfair that you are the only one who gets to ride that big royal cock? “

    “Really Pippa, there’s no need to get…vulgar-“

    “No need. You get a body guard. Hell, you have, like, ten! I get harassed every fucking day. But, no, I can’t get help from the crown because I’m not going to marry the fucker!” she yelled at her sister. “Look, don’t fucking talk to me until you either make some kind of deal with the press or agree that I can fuck Will, okay princess to be!” and with that Pippa slapped her phone shut.
    She kept on driving, and was able to slip into a grocery store hooded and with dark glasses and buy a bottle of red without being recognized.

    She arrived at Liv’s just a few minutes later, parking her car on the shady side street that the paparazzi would never dream to turn on to. She got out and grabbed the wine bottle, heaving a sigh of relief. She walked up to the familiar white door and buzzed flat 221.

    “Pippa?” Liv’s voice came over the intercom.

    “Hey! Can you buzz me in?” Pippa smiled, finally feeling a bit relaxed.

    “Yep, hold on,” Liv pressed a button. “Okay, try now.”

    “Thanks!” Pippa called back as she opened the door. She trotted up the stairs and turned down the left hallway to see Liv waiting for her.

    “Come here!” Liv broke into a huge smile, beckoning Pippa to give her a hug.

    Pippa smiled and ran over to her friend, embracing her tightly. “Thank you so much,” she said.

    “Anything for you, darling,” Liv pulled out of the hug, wiping a strand of her long black hair away from her ruby red lips. “Let’s get you settled in,” she held open the door to her flat. Pippa handed her the bottle of wine.

    Pippa walked in and was a bit shocked to see a full photo background set up and several whips and handcuffs all over the ground. “Are you doing a photo shoot tonight, then?” Pippa turned back around.

    “Well, doll, I tried to warn you on the phone, but you wouldn’t let me get a word in edgewise! But don’t worry about that,” Liv breezed past her, setting the wine bottle down on a table. She then turned down the hallway, saying, “I’ve got you all set up in the guest room down here.”

    Pippa followed her down the hall and into the room. She flopped onto the familiar blue gingham bed, melting into the sheets, feeling tired all ready.

    “Looks like you won’t even need any wine tonight,” Liv laughed.

    Pippa smiled up at her, yawning a bit. “I think I might just take a nap and come out later. Would that be all right?”

    “No, of course not. You can’t take a nap in this house, who do you think you are?” Liv stuck a tongue out at her. “I’ll try to keep Hazel quiet for you.”

    Pippa furrowed her brows.

    “She’s my sub tonight,” Liv explained.

    “Ahh,” Pippa nodded.

    “Sleep tight.” Liv smiled.

    “Thanks.” Pippa watched Liv flip off the light and exit the room before rolling over with a humph. She closed her eyes and stretched, grabbing onto the blanket and kicking off her shoes. She nuzzled against the pillow and took a few breaths before dozing off.

    “Oh, please, more!” a shrill scream woke Pippa up with a start.

    “Down, slut! Don’t talk you little cunt!” Pippa heard Liv yell back.

    Pippa rubbed her eyes. Her stomach gurgled and she realized she hadn’t really eaten all day. Well, I’m sure it won’t disturb them if I just go make myself some soup. She swung her legs over the bed and went to the door. She cracked open the door slowly, not wanting to startle her flat mates.

    She held back a gasp at what she saw. She had all ways heard about Liv’s work but had never seen it in action. Liv, sporting a black corset and black stockings, held a riding crop in her hand and a snarl on her face. She swung down the crop against the legs of the girl on the ground, a redhead wearing nothing but a leather collar, handcuffs, and what appeared to be chocolate syrup.

    The girl moaned at the stinging sensation. Liv bent down and smacked the redhead across the face. “Hazel! Be. Quiet!” she snarled.

    Hazel’s eyes widened as she nodded, her ample breasts jiggling seductively.

    Pippa turned her gaze to the right to see a cameraman filming the encounter. Her eyes drifted back to Liv and Hazel.

    Liv used the riding crop to trace slowly over Hazel’s perfectly round ass, making the redhead shiver. “Let’s tie you up,” Liv smirked. Liv roughly dragged a wooden chair from the side of the set, placing it right above Hazel’s head. She then grabbed Hazel roughly by the shoulders and tossed her onto the chair. She grabbed a chain from off the floor and proceeded to tie Hazel up.

    Pippa shook her head, but she could not tear her eyes away from the pair. She watched for a few more minutes as Liv began licking her way up Hazel’s firm young body, she couldn’t have been more than twenty.

    Liv roughly spread Hazel’s legs and immediately let her tongue plow through the younger woman’s shaved pussy lips. Hazel threw her head back and groaned as Liv parted her pink lips and buried her tongue deep into the bound girls dripping cunt.

    Both of Liv’s hands moved to Hazel’s breasts and mercilessly pulled and twisted them as her tongue continued to fuck the younger woman’s pussy. Pippa could feel her pussy growing hot and damp as she took the scene in, moving back into the shadows of the hallway but still with a perfect view of Liv as she now plunged two fingers into Hazel’s cunt and pinched the younger woman’s clit between two fingers.

    Pippa’s heart was beating quickly but the rhythm of Liv’s fingers as she fucked Hazel took on an uncanny pace, as her long fingernails scraped over the chained woman’s exposed clit. Suddenly Hazel’s entire body began to buck and strain against her constraints and then as Hazel’s ass lifted from the chair, her cunt exploded in volley after volley of creamy cum, and Liv was there to take it into her mouth or take it full on the face. Pippa found herself shaking. Her own pussy had soaked the crotch of her jeans.

    Pippa’s eyes were wide, she suddenly realized that she might be discovered and scampered back into her room. She heaved against her door, trying to steady her breathing. She felt as if she had run a marathon, not just watched her friend lick another woman pussy until it had erupted, she had never imagined anything like it before.

    Well, I’m certainly not getting any food right now, she thought. She took off her jeans and plopped back down on the bed. Might as well try to get some rest, she tried to shake her less wholesome thoughts out of her head. Her valiant efforts were soon rendered useless when, right on the edge of sleep, she heard a soft moan from the other room.

    She shut her eyes tight, scared and confused by the way she was thinking and the sensations she was feelings by hearing this sound.

    “Oh, God, unnnnh,” a helpless cry came from the other room.

    “Quiet!” Liv yelled before Pippa heard her give Hazel a big smack.

    “Huhhh,” Pippa’s breath was shaky as she tried to calm herself down. She pulled the blankets in tighter.

    Pippa bit her lip, trying to picture a nice picnic or some other normal thought. But the moans and smacks from the living room only got louder and Pippa lost her focus more and more.

    By the time the moans had turned into screams, Pippa had lost all control and had started stroking her clit through her panties. She couldn’t believe how soaking wet her pussy was. She pushed the crotch of her panties to the side and let her slender fingers trace her slick and puffy cunt lips.

    She continued stroking herself slipping two fingers deep into her young cunt then running them back out over her throbbing clit. She tried to conjure up images of Hazel trapped in the chair as Liv made her cum, but her shock and intense pleasure, the image that would not leave her pretty head was that of her sister Kate, tied to a chair, her legs lewdly spread as she her own sister buried her tongue deep into her lovely cunt.

    Pippa had often stolen glances at her sister’s lovely pussy as they shared a bathroom to get ready to go out. She now had to admit that there had always been a secret thrill that she took from seeing Kate naked, but she had never allowed herself to dwell on it, or to explore the oppressed lust she had for Kate.

    She closed her eyes and imagined the look of total submission on Kate’s face as she her own sister sucked her slick little clit deep into her mouth, while three of her slender fingers ravished Kate’s sopping cunt.

    Pippa’s head was filled with the image of her bring Kate to a crashing climax while her ears were taking in the erratic smacks being delivered in the other. When she heard Hazel cursing and Liv yelling back, she imagined how lovely it would be to smack herself important sisters wet pussy until it came in gush after gush of cum. The imaged pushed Pippa over the edge. She bit her lip as she came, the entire bed vibrating beneath her twitching body as her cunt squirted cum for the first time to her utter amazement. After she stopped spasming, she licked her fingers clean before running her hand through her hair long hair until it glistened with her own cum.

    She huffed and cast her eyes down in shame. What was she doing? How could she have those wicked thoughts about her own loving sister? Yes, she was angry at her at the moment, but oh how she had cum, like never before. While she felt somewhat embarrassed for having got off with visions of making her own sister come while bound to a chair and with two ladies who were, basically, torturing each other next door. Confused and upset, she pulled the covers over her head and hummed herself to sleep.

    ***
    Pippa woke up feeling much more at ease with the previous night’s events. She decided that there was no getting around it; she had gotten off to a wicked fantasy about her soon to be a princess sister, and a pair of submissive and dominant ladies. She waved the issue off, saying she’d just chalk it up to experience. But a deeper part of her knew that this experience was one she’d want again.

    She shook her head and yawned, feeling like these thoughts were just too much for her this early in the morning. She hopped out of bed and popped out the door.

    She ruffled her hair as she walked down the short hallway and into the kitchen.

    “Well, good morning, sunshine,” Liv smiled at her over a cup of tea.

    “Hey,” Pippa smiled. “How’d it go last night?”

    Liv beamed. “Really well, actually. Hazel’s a doll and oh so fun to work with. I see you got some rest,” she laughed.

    “Yeah, quite the nap, really,” Pippa laughed.

    “Glad you were comfortable,” Liv raised tea cup to her mouth.
    “Yeah, I was, I really was. And I want to thank you again, Liv. This means so much to me. It’s just really hard with the paparazzi being everywhere, and it is so nice to get away. And you’re too wonderful for having me here. I can’t thank you enough.”

    “You know you’re all ways welcome when you need me. Now,” Liv set down her tea cup, “I don’t mean to sound rude or pushy, but what did your sister say when she called yesterday?”

    Pippa rolled her eyes. “Oh, the same old, same old. She doesn’t feel like it’s her place, she’s trying, yadda yadda,” she shrugged. “I told her I should get a piece of Will’s cock for the shit I have to go through,” she chuckled drinking her tea.

    Liv tapped her fingers on the table, sighing. “Well, now that’s the spirit it’s about time that you did something drastic.”

    “Drastic?” Pippa raised a brow.

    “Well, just do something as some sort of, oh, I don’t know…blackmail,” Liv smiled devilishly.

    “Blackmail?” Pippa raised her eyebrows pointedly. “You think I’m capable of blackmail?”

    “Why, yes,” Liv leaned forward, “I often think you’re capable of anything.” Liv took another sip of tea, raising her brows right back.

    “And so what do you propose I do?” Pippa asked.

    “Something…scandalous.”
    “Such as…?”
    “Well,” Liv smiled, “you want to do something that could ruin your sister’s name. Something that not even her body guards could protect her from. Mmmm what about a lesbian affair? Ooh, this is exciting!” Liv smiled, wiggling her shoulders and scrunching up her nose.

    Pippa bit her lips and shook her head. “No, I don’t want to ruin her name, really.”

    “Well, you’re not going to, that’s just the thing. You’ll just pretend like you’re going to so that she will bend to you.”

    “So what’s your evil plan?”

    “Well, I think that there should be some naughty pictures taken of her royal wanna-be, with a lovely woman of a certain persuasion,” Liv grinned.

    “What!” cried Pippa, though the very thought of it excited her.

    “You’re right. You’re going to be in some compromising positions at angles at which you look like your sister.”

    Pippa couldn’t believe her ears. Was Liv really suggesting that she take compromising photographs of herself so that she looked like Kate, all for her sister to grow up and listen to her? “Are you serious?” she voiced her thoughts.

    “Of course I am! It’s a classic scandal, and oh-so-fitting for your little ‘good girl’ Kate.” Besides, there are all ready rumors that she and Will are having issues; the press will eat this up!” Liv squealed with excitement. “Oh, this is just too fun!”

    Pippa frowned. “Well…I don’t know. I don’t want to risk ruining my sister’s reputation.”

    “Oh, honey, don’t worry about that,” Liv dismissed her thoughts with a flip of her hand. “Half of the papers nearly do that every day.”

    “You really think I should do this?” Pippa rested her chin in her hand.

    “Do you really think you deserve no help?” Liv countered.

    Pippa chewed on her lip. Well, at least it would give me a good excuse to experiment with a another woman She looked down, biting her tongue. I really need to figure out what I was thinking last night. “I can’t believe I’m actually saying this, but, I kind of like your idea,” she winced, still a bit unsure.

    Liv punched the air with a low “yes.”

    “The thing is, I have no idea who I would go to,” Pippa admitted.

    “Oh, I know just The Woman,” Liv smiled slowly. “I’ll call her now.” She picked up her cell phone and dialed a number.

    Pippa’s heart rate went up as she tried to contain her joy. She was going to be in compromising photos…with another woman. She felt squirmy when she remembered her Kate fantasy, how vivid, and how it had been utterly unlike anything she had ever felt before . And that was only from imagining herself with Kate. She bit back a moan, My God, she thought I could blackmail Kate into fucking me.

    Liv winked at Pippa as she held the phone to her ear. “Ms. Adler? I think you have a new client.”
    . . .
    “What exactly do you require of me, Miss Middleton?” Irene smiled at her latest client from behind the door, eyeing her up. She had brown eyes, long brown hair, and despite being an age close to forty she had the most sensual figure Pippa had ever seen. She certainly will be fun to play with the hot young woman thought.
    “Uh, hi,” Pippa waved, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, “Pippa,” she smiled awkwardly, holding out her hand.

    Irene smiled. I all ways do like the shy ones. They’re my naughtiest. Irene swung open the door, letting Pippa in. “Ms. Adler,” her slender, longer hand enveloped Pippa’s smaller one.

    Pippa’s eyes grew wide as she saw how incredibly unclothed Irene was, in a white see through night gown. She took a moment to compose herself. “Uh, so, Irene,” Pippa laughed nervously, “how is this-“

    “Ms. Adler.” The woman turned away. “You may not call me Irene,” she called back as she walked into another room.

    Pippa stared mesmerized. Her eyes watched the older woman’s swaying hips excitedly. She shook her head, closed her apparently-open mouth and followed her, her cheeks growing red.

    Irene was sitting at a vanity, lifting the top of a small box delicately. She reached in, picking up a pair of opera-length white latex gloves, which she then rolled slowly up her arms, making eye contact in the mirror with Pippa the entire time.

    Pippa had felt less sexually vulnerable watching a porno. Yet still she stared, utterly captivated.

    Irene sensed her client’s uneasiness, smiling slowly. “I was thinking we’d start you off in the chair, as Liv suggested,” Irene glanced back. “How does that sound?” Irene winked at the blushing girl.

    Pippa’s mouth hung open, too stunned for words. “I-I, well, I-“

    “Oh, shhhhh,” Irene pursed her lips, “your voice won’t be required.”
    Irene turned back to face the mirror, reaching back into the box to take out a strange looking…bracelet? Pippa had never seen anything like it before. It was a thick leather strap that had little metal rings on it and a large black ball in the center.

    “Oh, look at you with your little furrowed brows,” Irene cooed. “You’re so innocent,” she whispered the last word. She walked over to Pippa. “We’ll soon change that,” she stroked her cheek softly. Then, without warning, she smacked Pippa across the face.

    Pippa sharply inhaled. “What-“

    Before she could utter another word, Irene had shoved the giant black ball into Pippa’s mouth, tying the leather ends around the back of her head.

    “Unnh!” Pippa tried to say something, but only a muffled sound came out.

    “Hush now,” Irene wiped a strand of hair out of Pippa’s face, “we don’t want you to strain yourself.”

    Pippa massaged her thighs nervously, not entirely sure what she was getting herself into.

    “Now, isn’t it a bit hot in here? Well, let’s get those clothes off, shall we?”


  • YURIKO LEARNS HER PLACE

    Font size : +


    This story was inspired by some hot pictures which I found – they hit the bull’s eye on one of my most favourite schoolgirl fantasies, and I just had to write a story about them! It has ended up as a very long story, but as it all takes place in one sequence I have decided not to divide it up.

    copyright: Lesley Tara, 2012

    You can find the pictures in one of my albums on my profile page, but you have to be registered and logged in to see them (I also have some other sexy pictures there, selected to accompany some of my other stories). However, the pictures are not essential, and the story works perfectly well on its own – and it also goes on beyond them. I must emphasise that the models in the pictures are NOT, repeat NOT, the people in the story, which is a fantasy and completely fictitious, with invented characters whose resemblance to any real persons is purely coincidental.

    Yuriko was new to Hirstmere Hall, the expensive private girls-only boarding school in southern England, but that didn’t put the arrogant little bitch off her stride for one moment. Why should it? – her parents were very wealthy Japanese-American financiers who were temporarily based in Britain, and Yuriko was so smart that she had already been advanced a grade at her previous high school in California, where she had been the queen bee. So, although she was only just seventeen – and with her slim, under-developed body (like many Asian teens, her breasts were so small that there was hardly any need for her to wear a bra), she looked more like fifteen – she went straight into the Upper Sixth Form with the eighteen year olds.

    She was soon thoroughly disliked by almost all of them: it wasn’t so much that she was a new girl, or that she was younger than her classmates, and certainly not that she was foreign, as the school had several overseas pupils who were all quite popular. No, it was her smart-alec attitude, for Yuriko loved to show off how clever she was – and if that meant making someone else look dumb, well, that was their look-out, wasn’t it? But for all her brains, knowledge and sharpness, in many ways Yuriko was a silly girl, naive and unaware of the impact she was having on the people around her – and the trouble that she was storing up for herself.

    At nearly nineteen, Alexis was one of the oldest girls in the Upper Sixth. She was tall, slim and quite good-looking, with dark brunette hair that fell straight from a centre-parting to below her shoulders, although her sharp nose and angular cheekbones made her appear more sultry and sexy than conventionally pretty. She was also very fit and strong – not surprising in a girl who enjoyed everything to do with sports or athletics, and who for nearly 18 months had been the very successful captain of the school’s lacrosse and hockey teams. Most of the girls in her class knew or suspected, as did many of the teachers, that Alexis was a confirmed and active lesbian – but she was generally discrete about her tastes and kept her pussy-hunting within the Sixth Form and didn’t seduce any of the under-sixteens, so no one really minded (and many, including several teachers, actively approved). Alexis had been initiated into sapphic sex – which she took to without the slightest hesitation – when she had just turned fifteen by the teacher who coached the Hirstmere Hall hockey team, in a venerable tradition that stretched way back, for that teacher had been eased into lifelong lesbianism by a dyke coach when she had been a teenage schoolgirl, and so on, and so on.

    Alexis enjoyed her regular sex-sessions with Coach Saunders, who was pretty hot for a 37 year-old and very experienced in the arts of girl-fucking (Alexis being far from the first pretty schoolgirl to learn the finer points of pussy-eating at her lush clean-shaven cunt). Alexis also willingly lapped and sucked the vaginas of the three other teachers who were part of Coach Saunders’s lesbian circle, and the young apprentice dyke eagerly spread her legs wide whenever they wanted to have her, whether it was with their fingers or with strap-on dildos, and whether it was just one of them alone or all four in a wild group orgy – for Alexis just loved lesbian lust any way and any time that she could get it. However, what she enjoyed most of all was fucking one of the other schoolgirls, because here she could be more dominant and assertive, and plunge deep into their sweet tight holes with the wickedly long and thick strap-on which Coach Saunders had given to her as an eighteenth birthday present (after, of course, a no-holds-barred demonstration from the expert in how it should be used!).

    Alexis was quite adept with this now, and her athletic exercises meant that she had the agility, strength and stamina to ride a girl really long and hard – to give her a bone-shaking, mind-blowing, multiple-orgasm pussy-blasting. Her three closest friends in the class were lesbians as well: Alexis had seduced and initiated two of them herself, whilst the other girl had her cherry taken by one of the teachers (who were all women at this school) on the day after she turned sixteen. Her three friends were equally avid for lesbian sex – and, most of all, they wanted Alexis to fuck them any time that she was willing, which was just about every day of the week. In fact, two of the girls were natural sapphic submissives, and Alexis and the fourth girl – her best friend, Miranda – were more and more getting off on dominating them, taking them rougher and riding them harder, even recently adding a bit of bondage to spice the mix.

    Maybe Yuriko was a little intimidated by Alexis, but of course she would never show it or even admit it to herself. Maybe it was just that Alexis had been the ‘leader of the pack’ in the school without dispute, until the sassy little Asian bitch arrived and challenged her for it. Whatever the real cause, it seemed that Yuriko especially delighted in showing up Alexis in front of the teachers and the rest of the class – answering the questions that Alexis couldn’t, and pointing out in a gratingly false ‘friendly’ way whenever Alexis made a mistake. There were too many opportunities for such showing off and showing up: Alexis wasn’t the cleverest girl in the year, and it didn’t help that between her focus on sports (with hours spent training on the sports field and in the gym) and her active lesbian sex life (with hours spent pleasuring her coach, the other teachers and her friends), she never had the time to prepare properly for class.

    So Yuriko preened, Alexis seethed, and the rest of their class waited in tense and increasingly eager anticipation for the arrogant little Asian bitch to learn a lesson which they thought she richly deserved. Finally, after several weeks of mounting annoyance (during which, to their moaning delight, Alexis taken out her frustration through pulverising pussy-poundings of her two submissive girlfriends), the tall English brunette had had enough, and decided to act. Alexis turned over various plans in her mind, savouring the possibilities until she had one that seemed fully satisfactory. Then she discussed her ideas with her three lesbian lovers, and they quietly warned the other girls. Yuriko’s conduct had made sure that she had no friends amongst her peers, and so no one gave the show-off bitch an inkling of what was in store for her.

    At this elite girls-only private boarding school, the Upper Sixth Form pupils had the privilege not only of staying up for an hour longer than the Lower Sixth (the seventeen year olds), but also of seeing themselves to bed and putting their own lights out by midnight. So, rather than a teacher having to remain on duty for this, they were overseen by the Head Girl (who, of course, was Alexis) and a small team of prefects (who, of course, included her lover Miranda and their eager submissive pussy-babes, Jenny and Cecilia).

    It was a dark evening in late November, and, after the younger forms had been sent on their way to bed, the teacher on duty signed off and left the supervision of the Upper Sixth girls to Alexis. Actually, as the teacher on duty happened to be Ms. Greig, the sexy twenty-nine year old geography teacher who was one of Coach Saunders’s lesbian intimates, her method of ‘signing over’ to Alexis consisted of taking the Head Girl into a cubicle in the deserted staff cloakroom and getting Alexis quickly and expertly to eat out her pussy until she came. In return, the grinning teacher shoved Alexis’s red tartan mini-skirt (which she wore even shorter than its already-brief regulation length) up around her waist, twisted aside the gusset of her white cotton panties (also much skimpier than the regulation size), and rammed two fingers into the gasping Head Girl’s vagina. Kissing Alexis vigorously, the teacher groped the teenager’s smallish but firmly perky 28B breasts with one hand, and pistoned her cunt-hole with the other.

    Normally, Alexis would have relished a quick lesbian fuck like this, but tonight she was saving her pussy-power for other things. With a quiet word, she told the teacher this and asked her to stop; rather disappointed, Ms. Greig complied, looking quizzically at her young protege. Alexis smiled, leaned forward to lick and nibble the busty blonde teacher’s earlobe, and whispered in explanation:

    ‘It’s Eureka time!’

    The teacher laughed, enjoying the pun and understanding at once what was meant by it. She was one of those who knew that although Alexis wasn’t conventionally academically clever, she was well-read and shrewd, with a dry and sardonic sense of humour.

    ‘Mmmm,’ smiled the teacher, giving Alexis’s moist pussy a final gentle caress; ‘make it a real voyage of discovery for her, won’t you.’ Then she added, for she had seen perfectly well whilst teaching the class what had been going on, and like several other teachers was increasingly annoyed at Yuriko’s know-it-all style and the negative de-motivating impact it was having on the rest of the class: ‘and make it good and hard, honey, that little Jap bitch needs taking down – she needs to learn her place!’

    ‘Yeah, and I’m sure gonna show it to her, I’m gonna nail her ass real good’, drawled Alexis, who was getting hot and wet with anticipation – this little pussy-fumble with luscious Ms. Greig was getting her nicely in the mood and fired up for what she had planned for Yuriko.

    ‘Well,’ said the blonde curly-haired teacher, ‘if you do break her in, let us know – Coach and I would like to have some more Asian pussy at our disposal, they’re always so good once they’ve learned that their place is to take orders – in fact, just to take it, anyhow we want to give it to them! Yep, you teach her her place, and we’ll make sure she stays in it!’

    Alexis smiled – this was getting better and better! She almost skipped out of the staff cloakroom, aided on her way by a fond but firm smack on her ass (possibly her best feature) from her teacher-lover.

    All was set in train, just as she had planned. The Asian goody-goody was in the school’s Sixth Form Library, a study room restricted to the use of the two most senior classes, where she was swotting away doing extra preparation for the next day’s history class, all ready to show up everyone else with her greater knowledge. The flat-chested teen was so pleased with the thought that a smirk had unconsciously spread across her face. Concentrating on the encyclopaedia which she was reading at one of the wooden tables, she was not paying any attention to her surroundings. She did not notice Miranda and Cecilia entering and quietly giving the nod to the four other Upper Sixth Form girls who were scattered around the room. Three of them smiled, gathered up their books and papers, and wandered out; the fourth was Jenny, who moved across to sit next to Cecilia, her long-time best friend. Despite the importance of not alerting Yuriko to anything odd, the naughty pair could not resist the temptation to slip a hand between each other’s thighs and rub on the crotch of their girlfriend’s panties – for they did know what was coming down, and it was gonna be the Asian bitch – real hard.

    At last, at just after five minutes past eleven, Alexis slipped quietly through the Sixth Form Library doorway, and winked at her pussy-gang. The trio left, Jenny and Cecilia rather blatantly arm-in-arm, but Yuriko barely even lifted her head from the tome that she was reading. The three girls who had left the room took up their designated position immediately outside the entrance to the library: they were ready to prevent any escape by Yuriko, although they hardly expected her to avoid Alexis’s clutches, now that she was in the trap; their role was more to make sure that no other girl who was ignorant of what was happening should blunder in, and to give warning in the very unlikely event of a teacher hearing Yuriko’s cries (for cries there certainly would be) and coming to her aid. This was because the accommodation for the teachers who lived on site was in another building, some distance away, and not even the loudest shrieks (and Yuriko’s shrieks would be loud) would carry that far. In fact, although the gang did not know this, Ms. Greig had not gone to bed. Savouring the anticipation of Yuriko’s downfall, she had alerted Coach Saunders to her young protege’s intentions, and the two dyke teachers had stationed themselves by the door into this block of the school, ready to deflect or delay any other teacher who might come along.

    For a moment or two, Alexis wandered around the Sixth Form Library, glancing at a couple of books in the English literature section in the rear corner of the room. Then, sure that all was quiet and that her Asian tormentor was quite unknowingly at her mercy, she strolled over to the table where Yuriko was sitting, with a self-satisfied smile on her face as she pored over a large book. Alexis leaned forwards from the end of the table – the top buttons of her white school uniform shirt were still undone from the groping which Ms. Greig had earlier given her tits, and if Yuriko had bothered to look sideways she would have seen straight down Alexis’s alluring cleavage. Instead, in her aloof and snotty way, she completely ignored whoever it was who had had the temerity to intrude on her studies.

    ‘So, Yuriko, working hard again, are you?’ cooed Alexis, her lips pursed forwards and her smile and voice just as falsely friendly in tone as the Asian girl’s classroom ‘helpful points’.

    Yuriko smirked, but then registered that it was Alexis who was addressing her. This slightly surprised the younger girl, for normally Alexis never said a word to her if she could possibly avoid it. However, in her arrogant confidence, it never crossed Yuriko’s mind to feel any apprehension.

    ‘Yes, of course!’ she replied rather snappily, and then she unwisely added in a patronising tone: ‘I’m sure, if you took the trouble, you might do better in class.’

    This was the last straw – especially the condescending way in which Yuriko had placed an emphasis on the word ‘might’, implying that even with hard work Alexis was probably too stupid to do well.

    Unnoticed by the preening Japanese-American teen, Alexis stiffened and her eyes flashed fire. All her remaining doubts had evaporated – this bitch definitely needed a hard lesson, and now was the time to deliver it – and she knew just what she wanted to do!

    ‘Oh!’ replied the Head Girl, with a bright sharp laugh, ‘I’ve been learning other things in the evenings – and I think it’s about time that you did too!’

    With that, she moved with the lightning speed of her trained athlete’s reflexes. Alexis spun away from the table to stand directly behind Yuriko’s chair, and before the perplexed Asian teen even realised that the bigger girl was there, Alexis had yanked the chair – and its slim occupant – bodily backwards from the table by about four feet.

    Yuriko was about to splutter an outraged protest along the lines of ‘What d’you think you’re doing?!’, but she never got the chance to say it. Alexis spun around again, pivoting with the speed and precision of a gymnast, and dropped down to straddle across Yuriko’s lap, trapping the Asian girl’s legs between her own well-muscled thighs, and pinning her in place with her heavier weight. Yuriko could only manage a squawk, as Alexis seized her upper left arm with one hand, and clamped a grip upon her throat with the other. Yuriko closed her eyes, grimacing partly due to shock and partly to a first twinge of fear – what the shit was going on here? She gave her first sound of uncertainty – a faint whimper – as Alexis shook her lightly by the throat, whilst mocking her helplessness:

    ‘Did you want to say something, bitch? Didya, huh? You got something to say, yeah?’; then Alexis’s tone turned angrier and darker: ‘You could start by saying sorry, you cunt, you fucking snotty little bitch, fucking smart-ass know-it-all fuckin show-off, yeah! Well, now you’re sure gonna show it all off, oh yeah, you’re gonna give it all up, bitch! Your ass is sure going to be a fucking smart ass once I’m done fucking it!’

    Yuriko didn’t really follow this, partly because it was poured out in an angry spate, and partly because Alexis was shaking her ever more viciously as her own words stoked her anger. Yuriko yelped, managed a ‘You can’t do …’ before Alexis slapped her across the face, causing the lithe Asian girl to give a shrill scream and then to fall silent, looking at the older girl in wide-eyed shock.

    Alexis’s warm weight pressed down on Yuriko’s thighs, and the Head Girl was certainly getting even more aroused from her position of conquest and fact that her own legs were spread wide open. She used the moment of Yuriko’s sudden silence to release the girl’s left arm (as Alexis’s grip on her throat was sufficient easily to keep her subdued), and to run her free hand across the Japanese-American girl’s chest, feeling the small bumps of the rise of her breasts, and the slightly harder little lumps where her nipples were. Then Alexis calmly unbuttoned Yuriko’s plain white half-sleeve shirt, tugging it out of the waistband of the girl’s tartan plaid uniform skirt and away to each side.

    Yuriko felt her first taste of humiliation as Alexis gazed down scornfully at her almost flat chest. The Head Girl gave a contemptuous snort, and flicked her fingers – with sharply painful effect – on Yuriko’s nipples, which had almost no protection from the grey cotton fabric bra which covered them.

    Alexis changed position, moving with such athletic swiftness and grace that Yuriko had no chance of gathering her scattered wits and attempting to escape, before Alexis had her pinioned again. The Head Girl was once more standing behind her victim, and she pulled Yuriko’s shirt down from her shoulders and over the back of the chair, using it partly to trap the girl’s arms behind her.

    ‘Wait! Please, hold on – stop it, stop it, I tell you! WAIT!!’ shrilled Yuriko, her voice ascending an octave at the end, for of course Alexis had ignored her instruction – she had not waited at all. Leaning forward, with her straight shoulder-length brown hair brushing across the Asian girl’s bare shoulder, Alexis reached down Yuriko’s front. Like a homing missile, the Head Girl’s hand plunged between Yuriko’s thighs and then jerked backwards, rumpling up the front of the smaller girl’s tartan uniform skirt, and smacking Alexis’s fingers right against the plain thin white cotton of Yuriko’s panties, right on the gusset that cradled her tight slit.

    The Asian girl gave a shriek of surprised protest. which was ignored. She tried to twist away, which her much stronger assailant, benefiting also from her position of leverage, easily prevented. Yuriko tried to clamp her thighs together to protect her cunt, but it was already much too late for that – in fact, the effect of her action was to press Alexis’s fingers even more firmly into her pussy, making a real cameltoe groove in her panties for the length of her vagina.

    Alexis laughed, and forcefully rubbed her index finger up and down this, as Yuriko’s eyes bugged out and she squirmed futilely on the chair, as if it had suddenly become the hot seat. The disoriented Asian teen was at last beginning to realise that there was a definite sexual aspect to the assault that was taking place – and that there was something shockingly thrilling about that, as an undercurrent below her automatic surface response of outraged dignity and fear. She gave a few little gasps, and then almost without thinking eased her thighs slightly apart, in the process unavoidably giving Alexis even more opportunity. The Head Girl snorted, and thought to herself with some triumph:

    ‘Fucking slut! She’s giving it away, her body is anyway, that’s for sure! Little fucking tramp bitch – I knew it, yeah, I knew it!

    Alexis rubbed the middle two fingers of her hand up and down the neat white front of Yuriko’s panties, forcing the material into her tight slit for at least a centimetre, and then probing for her clitoral hood. The Asian girl jumped as if stung when Alexis at last found her target, and then she gave a howl of anguish as her clitoris was sharply nipped between Alexis’s fingers.

    ‘STOP! AAAGHH – SHIT! STOP, I SAID!! hollered Yuriko, feeling violated and painfully bruised in her most intimate and personal of places.

    ‘Stupid bitch!’ grunted Alexis, her breath hot against Yuriko’s cheek and throat; ‘I’ll do what I want – and you’ll learn to take it, yeah, you will – and to be fucking grateful for it, too’.

    To drive the lesson home, Alexis pushed her hand down inside her desperately squirming victim’s panties, ignoring the voluble protests, and then pinched hard on the outer labia on each side of Yuriko’s pussy, making the Asian girl fill her lungs and scream shrilly – loud enough to be heard, albeit faintly, by the girls on guard duty outside the library door. They laughed, for they knew that a cry of that volume could only mean that Yuriko was getting her medicine from Alexis, good and strong, and that the superior show-off little bitch wasn’t caring for the taste of it, not at all. They high-fived each other in glee, and Miranda murmured in praise of her lover, using her special pet name for her:

    ‘Yo, Lexie, go, babe – go for it, grind that snotty little bitch-cunt right into the ground! Yeah, that’s my babe!’

    Inside the Sixth Form Library, Alexis took an iron grip on Yuriko’s long braided pigtails, and used them to haul the screeching schoolgirl back to the heavy hardwood table where she had been working. The shock of the assault had undermined the Asian teen’s will to resist, and she knew that she was powerless against the much stronger and more aggressive Head Girl. Yuriko’s hope was that her protests and pleas might be heard by someone passing near who would come to her rescue, but then she remembered that the last girls to leave the room had been Jenny, Cecilia and Miranda – Alexis’s cronies – and her heart sank, for at once she guessed that they were stationed outside the door, ready to forestall any interruption.

    Yuriko gave a desperate wail, which suddenly turned into an even higher pitch. Taking instant advantage of her victim’s moment of distraction, Alexis had jerked Yuriko’s tartan mini-skirt above her hips, and then – using the Asian girl’s long braids like a tether rope – had roughly forced the slender teen against the corner of the table, so that its sharp point ground painfully right into the little Jap cow’s cunt. Yuriko’s pretty face scrunched up in agony, as her thin white cotton briefs-style panties gave her young pussy no protection at all. She squirmed and moaned, but Alexis had her pinned mercilessly in place. With a wide gleeful smile – for she knew exactly what effect it would have – the tough dominant Head Girl began to punish Yuriko’s out-thrust ass with hard slaps of her hand, whilst telling the arrogant Asian bitch exactly what she and the rest of the class thought of her. Alexis’s sporty fitness gave her plenty of strength, and her angry feelings imparted an extra viciousness to every blow. Tears streamed down Yuriko’s face, for no one had ever before dared to treat her in such a humiliating way. Her body shuddered with the impact of each spank, and then even more as the corner of the table dug cruelly into the soft flesh of her slit, forcing her bruised labia painfully apart. Yuriko writhed on the sharp point, shocked and horrified as the wetness streaking her face was matched by dampness between her legs, as moisture trickled from her vagina down her inner thighs.

    ‘Dear God’, thought the bewildered Japanese-American girl, ‘what is happening to me? This can’t be getting me off, it can’t be! I’m not like that, I’m not, I’m NOT!!’

    Sensing that her victim was close to passing out, Alexis changed tactics. Giving no warning, she suddenly pulled Yuriko back from the impaling corner of the table. The dazed teen tottered on her feet for a second, and would have collapsed but for Alexis’s firm grip on both of her upper arms. However, the Asian schoolgirl hardly had the chance to draw a breath, for as soon as she had been spun around 180 degrees so that her back was to the table, Alexis lifted her light frame almost bodily and dumped her across it. Yuriko was slammed down on the hard surface on her back – her head fortunately (or perhaps it was due to Alexis’s sportswoman’s judgement of velocity and distance) having its impact cushioned by the large book which she had been reading earlier, but which was now very far from her thoughts.

    The pretty Asian schoolgirl was sprawled across the table like a puppet whose strings had been cut. Her breath and all of her powers of resistance had been knocked right out of her, and her arms flopped feebly to each side of her body, not even being raised any more in futile struggles against Alexis’s overwhelming dominance. Yuriko was utterly conquered territory, and a gleam came into Alexis’s eyes as she contemplated the vengeance she intended to wreak on the girl who had so arrogantly tried to take her place and make her a laughing stock.

    Alexis’s first move was to tug Yuriko’s bra away from her tits – if either of those things deserved their name. The Asian girl’s breasts were so small that when she was laid on her back like this they almost disappeared from view, and her ‘bra’ was a barely even a training garment, being just a soft strip of lacy grey fabric. Yuriko’s tartan uniform skirt was then pulled right up above its waistband, baring all of her smooth pelvis. Finally, Alexis seized the damp-stained crotch of the quivering Japanese-American girl’s panties, and roughly ripped them down her legs. Yuriko jerked at this denuding of her cunt and let out a fearful wail, for she was filled with apprehension as to what this fearsome dyke intended to inflict upon her defenceless body.

    After stripping away Yuriko’s panties, Alexis rubbed them over her own sweaty oozing pussy and then shoved the dirty garment into Yuriko’s mouth – at first, the Japanese girl twisted her head aside and tried to keep her mouth closed, but a sharp pinch of one of her little nipples soon ended that: as the slim teenager gave an involuntary squeal, Alexis jammed the panties in between her parted lips. Yuriko might have tried to spit them out again, but Alexis shifted her stance and clamped a hand across the Asian schoolgirl’s throat, pinning her down with an iron grip and a clear threat. Alexis leaned close to the startled teen’s face, and snarled viciously at her:

    ‘Stop your fuckin’ struggling, you nasty little bitch, or you’ll regret it even more, believe me!’

    Yuriko knew that she was completely over-matched and over-powered, and the last vestiges of any will to resist her Amazon conqueror melted away. Fearful and tearful, she surrendered to Alexis’ rough dominance and lolled limply on the table-top, making no further attempt to remove the soiled panties. Yuriko whimpered and closed her eyes, but offered no physical resistance when Alexis forced her thighs apart, spreading the Japanese girl’s legs so that her cunt was utterly unprotected.

    There was no subtlety about what Alexis did next – no foreplay, and no warning at all. This was assault – rape, in fact – and as brutal as Alexis’s long-burning anger and resentment could make it. The tall brunette licked the index finger of her right hand once, and then rammed it viciously into the frightened teen’s vaginal hole, spearing nearly four inches inside her. Yuriko gave an appalled and agonised lurch upwards, which Alex’s greater strength and the leverage of her position easily contained, whilst the violated girl’s agonised hoarse scream was muffled by the gagging panties. Yuriko was so shocked by this finger-rape that she slumped back again to lie dazed and supine, as Alexis, with a grim smile of satisfaction on her face, began to pump her finger in and out, roughly and unmercifully ravaging the small Asian girl’s tight little vaginal passage.

    Yuriko was not quite a virgin – she had done it once, with a slightly older cousin during the previous summer vacation, but he had been quite fumbling and had barely managed to rupture her hymen before he came with a gasp, squirting an unpleasant load of spunk over the inside and outside of her vaginal lips. It had not been satisfying in any way and wasn’t something she had felt any particular wish to repeat, now that she could airily state that she was not a virgin. So Alexis’s intrusions entered her with a force and a depth hitherto unknown, and in truth this was the real taking of her virginity.

    A moment later, Yuriko gave another agonised wail of distress, for Alexis had changed her angle of attack to a more horizontal one – and had inserted her second digit as well. The pair of fingers was wider and longer than anything that ever entered the flat-chested girl’s pussy before, and she simply did not know how to cope with these violent and pulverising intrusions. However, whilst Yuriko’s mind was in a dazed whirl, her body began purely automatically to respond to the physical stimulus.

    Yuriko’s small breasts suddenly felt twitchy and tender, and her nipples hardened in a way they never had before. Worse still, as the appalled victim began to register, her pussy was oozing damp sticky fluids, her labia were engorged and opening, and her body was actually matching the rhythm of Alexis’s finger-fucking, with her pelvis humping upwards in an automatic attempt to make the penetrations even more forceful and deeper. Yuriko gave a deep moan of bewilderment – was she, could she be, actually in some sick way enjoying this? Was she, perhaps, a lesbian? Her thoughts skittered away from the latter doubt, unwilling to face the implications of her bodily reactions, but she could not ignoring the ignition of her sexual arousal, and her moans turned into desperate whimpering gasps of mounting desire.

    Alexis gave a wild laugh – the gamble was paying off! She had suspected that Yuriko might be pussy-fodder, that her apparent disinterest in boys and disinclination for anything with sexual overtones was a self-induced shield to obscure – from herself, as much as anyone else – her actual lesbian orientation. Alexis did find the sassy little Asian bitch a turn-on, and in fact that was the cause of much of the trouble between them: Alexis knowingly, and Yuriko unconsciously, were strongly attracted to each other’s type. Alexis had always liked the tomboys, the bright slim girls with trim taut asses – and Yuriko’s was one of the neatest around. Now Yuriko was discovering that her taste was to be submissive to the sexual desires of a more powerful woman – someone more developed, with bigger tits than hers, but most of all someone more powerful, more forceful, someone to command her and use her sexually and take her without mercy …

    Yuriko’s thoughts spun inside her head almost hysterically, confusion and certainty chasing each other in ever-decreasing circles:

    ‘Oh, God! Oh, no, no, no!’ she mumbled into the soiled panties that were jammed into her mouth, simultaneously both repelled and intrigued by their strong smell and taste; ‘I’m not … not a, a pussy-lover …. I can’t be, even if I don’t like boys – and their dicks and their squirty grey cum are just so disgusting – but, really, that don’t mean … no! I’m not a lezzie … no, no, I’m too pretty to be a dyke … like Alexis … oh, help, what’s she DOING to me, oh! … AAAARGHHHH!!’

    The yell was the product of Alexis having now brought her thumb into play, and she jabbed it against the younger girl’s clitoris with an abrasive circular motion each time her long fingers smacked home into the Asian teen’s vaginal passage. The effect was devastating and explosive – poor Yuriko, who had never had a proper orgasm before in her whole life, was swept away by the hot flushing sensations radiating from the target zone of Alexis’s attack. The cum-streaked panties tumbled from the whimpering girl’s mouth, disregarded by both the convulsing victim and her ruthless assailant, as Yuriko’s thoughts whirled dazedly, and the sexual response of her slim girly body mounted – until at last her sudden new self-knowledge became overpowering:

    ‘Oh, shit, what’s the lesbo bitch doing to me?!! It feels so … EEEEKK!!! Ahhh, ooooohhhh, no-no-no!! OH! mmmmm? aahh … yes? oh, please, oh! mmm! mmmmm!! Oh, fuck me! Dear God, what am I saying? Oh, shit, I am a lezzie, I am a girlie-slut, I just want her to fuck me harder, I just need it … you bitch, Alexis, oh, you bitch! you’ve made me a lesbian, oh, well then – c’mon, just fuck me, just fuck me all you want, DO ME! FUCK ME!! I’M GONNA CUM!!!’

    This understanding rose to the surface of Yuriko’s conscious mind like a volcanic eruption of hot lesbian lava, burning away in its intense red fire all of her previous assumptions about herself and her sexuality. It took a little longer for the Asian girl fully to accept her sapphic orientation, for a part of her still tried to explain away her submissiveness as the natural response of the terrified victim of a vicious assault. Ironically, this very feeling of being powerless and dominated had a stimulating effect, as Yuriko’s body became more and more aroused by her situation. Within moments, with her eyes squeezed tightly closed, Yuriko’s body shuddered with a convulsive orgasm, a starburst of intense release which was like nothing she had ever known before – or had even suspected was in the realms of possibility. Yuriko was stunned and overwhelmed – so much so that, in combination with the pain inflicted by Alexis’s merciless assault and her fear of what else might be in store, she almost passed out, and only several firm slaps of her face from Alexis kept her conscious.

    Alexis gave a grunt of satisfaction, but her agenda was still far from fulfilled. She stroked her fingers around the quivering Asian babe’s pussy, scooping up vaginal juices on her fingertips and then tasting them judiciously. Not bad, she thought to herself, the fucking little bitch doesn’t taste too bad at all.

    To Yuriko’s further shock – for she had hoped now to be released – Alexis reinserted her finger, and resumed her pussy-pumping, although slower and less frenetically. The Head Girl added a new twist, quite literally, for she reached upwards with her thumb, probing under the Japanese girl’s clitoral hood, and found the swollen bud of Yuriko’s clit. Pressing down on this with the ball of her thumb, Alexis rotated it from side to side, in synchronisation with her renewed finger-fucking of the girl’s vagina. This treatment had a sure and swift effect – within less than a minute, Yuriko wailed in mingled terror and ecstasy, as her slim body spasmed in a second climax, even more powerful than the first.

    Alexis released her hold on the girl’s throat, for any such threat was no longer needed. She took a moment to unzip Yuriko’s tartan mini-skirt and pull it down her legs and over her feet, and then she rolled the inert girl over onto her stomach. Two sharp jerks stripped away the Japanese schoolgirl’s coquettish white knee-high socks, and a quick snap undid the clasp in the backband of her thin grey bra. Before Yuriko could gather her thoughts or breath, Alexis used the Asian girl’s long braids to haul her to her feet, and she now propelled the completely nude teenager over to an old-fashioned armchair on the other side of the room. This had been prepared already by Alexis’s accomplices, for hidden underneath the large soft cushion which had been placed on its seat were three lengths of strong climbing rope – as Alexis had learnt in her own sessions with Coach Saunders and her circle, and had recently begun practicing herself with the willing Jenny and Cecilia, this was perfect for bondage.

    Yuriko simply didn’t know what was happening to her, either in the immediate sense of what sexual degradation her captor intended to inflict upon her next, or in the more profound sense of why she was making no real resistance. That was really the most bewildering thing: why was she not fighting back like a hell-cat? why was she just submitting? and, even worse, why she was starting to get so turned on by this, well – lesbian rape was really the only term for it? Yet, she could not pretend that she not been thrilled to her innermost core – a core she had never suspected even to exist – as the engulfing explosions of her orgasms lingered vividly in every fibre of her slender young body.

    So it was that, without a struggle, a strangely-subdued and silent Yuriko allowed Alexis to position her exactly where she had planned. The Asian girl was made to kneel on the cushion, sideways across the seat of the chair, with her hands braced on its left arm to hold her upright. Swiftly and expertly, Alexis wound one of the bondage ropes ten or twelve times around Yuriko’s wrists and between them, also looping it tightly over the strong wooden arm of the chair, so that the Japanese girl’s hands were tied together and fixed so firmly that it was impossible for the pretty teen to move them.

    As Alexis picked up the other two lengths of rope and moved around to Yuriko’s butt, the Asian girl began a renewed whimpering and snivelling, making broken supplications that were half apologies and half pleadings for Alexis to stop – which, of course, having quite other plans in mind, the sexually-charged Head Girl had no intention of doing. It was the work of only a moment to use the shorter of the two remaining cords to bind Yuriko’s ankles together, where they projected outwards for about eighteen inches below the right-hand arm of the chair. Finally, Alexis took the longest length of rope and tied it tightly six times around each of Yuriko’s legs, mid-way down her thighs, and then wound it between them and fixed it firmly to the right arm of the chair.

    The result of the bondage was to pinion Yuriko into complete immobility, with an added demonic touch – for instead of having her legs spread apart, the Asian teen’s thighs were almost touching. As Alexis had intended, this made the tomboyish girl’s butt stick out at a perfectly fuckable height, with her pussy-mound easily accessible from behind, whilst at the same time it compressed Yuriko’s cunt between her legs so that the effect of any intrusion into it would be magnified ten or twentyfold.

    Alexis admired her prisoner – really, the shitty little cunt was a pretty thing once you stripped her of her arrogance, and of her clothes too, of course! The handsome dominant ran her hands over Yuriko’s tiny tits (noting with appreciation and amusement that the little nipples were as hard as granite), then down her spine from her neck to the cleft of her ass, and finally she squeezed the bound girl’s buttocks, causing her to shiver and shake.

    ‘Well, bitch, now it’s time to really teach you some lessons, really teach you your proper place – as pussy-fodder!’ declared Alexis with a hungry smile.

    Yuriko gasped, for she had been vainly hoping (or at least, part of her had) that her ordeal was nearly over.

    ‘Oh, no, no! Alexis, no, please – I’m begging you, please – no more! I can’t, really I can’t!’ wailed the bound schoolgirl, even though she knew deep down that any pleas were futile.

    Alexis laughed harshly, lent forwards and gave a sharp pinch to one of Yuriko’s nipples, which elicited a strangled yelp of pain and fear from the Japanese-American girl.

    ‘You stupid, stupid little cunt’, declared the Head Girl scornfully, and, to Yuriko’s horror, she added: ‘we’ve hardly started yet, you stupid fucking bitch – that was just a little warm-up, getting you in the mood, as it were!’, and Alexis laughed again, delighted by the expression of shocked dismay on her victim’s pretty face.

    Then she walked round to stand in front of Yuriko, and slowly unbuttoned her white uniform shirt, peeling it away to reveal the fit and lithe body beneath, and the small pert 28B cup breasts that were encased in a plain and simply-styled black bra. Alexis held Yuriko’s gaze for a moment, well aware that the younger girl was drinking in the sight of her body, and then she continued with her almost lascivious strip-tease. Leaving the bra in place, Alexis unfastened her red tartan uniform skirt and cast it aside to reveal a matching pair of black thong panties. The older schoolgirl then hitched her thumbs into the waistband of her panties at each hip, and as she peeled the skimpy garment away from her cunt and down her thighs, she was rewarded by the shaky sigh which escaped Yuriko’s lips at her first sight of Alexis’s naked and smooth-shaven pussy.

    The Head Girl kept on her bra, her dark brown knee-high stockings and her smart flat black school shoes, for she always felt more erotically aroused when she was partly dressed than when she was totally naked. Yuriko had fallen silent and was gazing at her saucer-eyed, and the vision of the young Asian girl in submissive mood suddenly turned on Alexis very much, for slender small-titted tomboy types were just what she liked best. With a merry laugh, Alexis grasped Yuriko’s chin and French-kissed the spluttering girl, forcing her tongue into the bound teenager’s mouth and sweeping it around in a way that her captive found strangely pleasant. Yuriko hardly knew what response to make to this turn of events, for half of her was in hysterical denial and the other half was exulting in every sexual sensation – and the really terrifying thing was that the exultant part seemed to be winning!

    In the moment that Yuriko was distracted by these thoughts, Alexis had knelt down and rummaged in a small canvas bag, which had been placed behind the chair when the other preparations were made. When Alexis stood up with the item in her hand, Yuriko’s eyes really did bug out, and she started a wailing plea of distress – for the dominant dyke was holding what was clearly a grey plastic dildo, alarmingly long and wide, together with its black base-plate and strap-on harness (in fact, it was the same girl-fucking device that had been Alexis’s birthday present from Coach Saunders).

    ‘No, nooooo, ooh! NO!! Don’t you do that … no, I can’t take that, what are you thinking of?! Oh, dear God please help me, have mercy, Alexis please … I’m sorry for anything that I did, really sorry, I promise I am, just don’t do that to me, oh! please not that!’ shrieked Yuriko in a long torrent, her eyes fixed on the dildo like a chicken getting its first sight of the snake.

    Alexis waited for a moment to see if this caterwauling would subside, standing in front of Yuriko with one hand on her hip and the other holding the dildo and its harness. However, quite soon she lost patience, and a sharp smack across Yuriko’s tearful face restored silence.

    ‘You’ll take it, you fucking little twat!’ snapped the Head Girl; ‘you’ll take it any way I want to make you, and you can scream all you fucking like – no one’s going to hear you, you’re all mine tonight, so you’d better learn to like it, cunt!’

    Yuriko swallowed and two tears ran silently down her cheeks, the result not only of fear about the forthcoming abuse of her most intimate parts, but also of fear that she might … unbelievably, but just possibly she might … actually be getting off on it.

    Alexis stood just inches from Yuriko’s face, holding the dildo and its harness in her right hand and rubbing the lips of her own labia with her left, as she savoured the slim Asian girl’s transparent conflict between fear and physical arousal. Then she closed the gap between them, grasping the back of Yuriko’s head and forcing the helpless girl’s mouth against her tormentor’s pussy.

    ‘Wet me up, you fucking bitch, and wet me good!’ imperiously ordered the Head Girl, adding ominously: ‘it’ll go worse for you if you don’t, it’ll take me longer and harder to get off on fucking you, so you’d better eat out my cunt now, you dirty little slut!’

    Even with this obvious incentive, Yuriko instinctively balked at first – but Alexis had the answer to this, and she simply pinched the girl’s nostrils closed until she had to open her mouth to breathe, whereupon Alexis rammed her pussy into the gap. This was too much for the dazed Asian teen to withstand, and, with a despairing sob, she accepted her fate – that she would have to endure whatever Alexis dealt out to her, and that she had better comply with her conqueror’s every command. Yuriko began frantically to lick around the older girl’s swollen and parted labia, and then dipped her tongue into the hot moist slit between. It was her first-ever sampling of female cunt and pussy-juice, and she found the textures and tastes to be exotic and strangely fascinating, unique and almost impossible to describe.

    Alexis grunted in satisfaction as she felt the slim Japanese-American’s tongue probe her vagina and then quest around her clitoris, and she smiled triumphantly at the girl’s vigorous application to her task. As an experiment, she relaxed her hold on the back of Yuriko’s head, and sure enough the teen continued her sucking and licking, if anything even more avidly, rather than taking the opportunity to pull away. This evidence that Yuriko had a suppressed lesbian side (or maybe was entirely lesbian), and that Alexis was forcing it into the open, gave the older girl a rich sensual thrill – and it was this, more than Yuriko’s novice oral fumblings, that brought the Head Girl with a fountaining rush to a small sharp climax. Alexis’s back arched and her hips spasmed, grinding her cunt against Yuriko’s nose and mouth, and the Asian girl’s face was suddenly spattered with cum-juice, which she automatically lapped up even without thinking about it.

    ‘Not bad, not bad for a first effort’, laughed Alexis, ‘and you’ll learn, you’ll get better, don’t worry!’

    Yuriko might have asked tremulously what she meant by that … would there be more such occasions? The thought sent strange shivers down her spine, simultaneously fearful and thrilling … but the question went unasked, as Yuriko bit her lower lip in apprehension – for Alexis had stepped back a pace, and was buckling the dildo harness around her hips. Once the strap-on was firmly in place, Alexis thrust its smooth grey plastic rod almost into her prisoner’s face, exhibiting unequivocally its intimidating length and diameter. Yuriko moaned, for she was quite sure that her small tight slit could never take an object of such massive size – it would split her apart, it would rip her open, it would be agony!

    Alexis disappeared from the shivering Asian girl’s sphere of vision, as she moved round to position herself behind the bound schoolgirl’s trim and sexy ass, straddling her legs. The Head Girl carefully positioned the tip of the dildo in line with the base of Yuriko’s pussy-slit, and then leaned forwards over her captive, her extra inches of height giving her an easy advantage. She rubbed her breasts – still encased in the small neat black bra – against Yuriko’s shoulder-blades, arousing herself whilst making her captive shiver at the sharp pressure of her hard nipples. Alexis ran her hands along Yuriko’s flanks, from under her arms down to her outer thighs and then back up again, to take a light but possessive hold at the Asian schoolgirl’s waist.

    Alexis paused for a moment, savouring the anticipation of what would come next and relishing the soft broken whimpering that the once-haughty Yuriko had been reduced to. Then she breathed softly in the trapped girl’s ear ‘I’m having you, bitch … you’re all mine, now’, before leaning her whole weight forwards and steadily forcing the dildo to sink deeper and deeper into the squirming teen’s twat. So far as her tight bonds would allow, Yuriko’s whole body jumped and lurched in protest at the invasion, although it was not as painful as she had feared, in fact, in some ways … yes, in some ways … it was quite arousing.

    Although she was not actually a virgin, Yuriko was in reality almost completely inexperienced, and she had never known anything like this before. The Asian teen gasped and shuddered as the dildo slid further into her tight little hole, stretching her labia apart and rasping against the sides of her vaginal tube. It seemed to trigger nerve-endings that she never even known existed, sending pulsating shocks and electric tingles through her pelvis – which began to hump in response as Alexis withdrew the plastic phallus and then thrust it back in, repeating this over and over again with steadily increasing speed and forcefulness. Yuriko felt shamed and humiliated by her own sexual response, for her vagina had undeniably become slushly wet and loosely open. Amazingly, her trim little pussy was managing to absorb the full length of the plastic dildo, and, although it was stretched in a way that inextricably mingled pain and pleasure, it seemed to be able to cope with its frightening diameter as well.

    Yuriko’s pussy gaped wider and became slick with her secreting fluids, and the long hard plastic dildo began to make a wet sucking sound as it smacked in and out of her cunt. Hearing this, a wolfish grin spread across Alexis’s sharp features, and the athletic sports-girl stepped up the pace and the power of her thrusts. These still deeper penetrations evoked moaning cries from the lithe Asian teenager, but it was becoming hard to tell whether these were the sounds of distress or of impending climax. Yuriko’s breath began to come in ragged gasps and started to synchronise with the grunts which Alexis made every time she slammed her hips forward to impale Yuriko’s vagina with the strap-on.

    Alexis was thoroughly getting off on her hard riding of the attractive Asian’s pussy, and was sufficiently expert that as she felt her own climax build, she paced her strokes in and out of the younger girl to match. The coup de grace was delivered when Alexis paused for a long second, holding them both on the cusp, and then rammed viciously hard into Yuriko, deeper than ever before, whilst simultaneously she reached under the tomboyish teen’s flat chest to pull and squeeze her tiny breasts.

    ‘Aaaaahhh! Aaaarrgghh! Oh, no, I’m coming, I’M COMING!’ shrieked Yuriko, as the orgasm swept her away; ‘fuck me, Alexis! Oh, fuck me, HARDER! Fuck me, FUCK ME! – I’m coming, oooohhh, I’m coming NOW!’

    Yuriko’s whole body vibrated as she climaxed, and the sensation was a complete revelation to the Asian girl – neither the stupid incident with her inexpert cousin or her own tentative masturbatory fumblings had ever hinted that sex could be like this, could utterly blow you away like this! She would have slumped down if the rope restraints had permitted it; as it was, she was sweat-sheened and trembling like a yearling filly that has just won a major race.

    Alexis withdrew the cum-coated dildo from the dazed teen’s cunt, but Yuriko was rapidly disabused of any ideas that her lessons in lesbian sex might be over. The Japanese-American girl’s pussy might not be virgin, but Alexis was sure that her ass was, and she intended to be the first to break it in. She adjusted her angle of attack, bracing her hands against Yuriko’s back, and probed the dildo into her prisoner’s anal bud. This had immediate and satisfyingly galvanic effects, as Yuriko thrashed in her bonds and shrieked imprecations and tearful begging not to be done there, oh God, no, not in that way, oh, no, please not there, she was not like that at all!

    Ignoring completely the younger girl’s pleas for mercy (of which there was, of course, no chance at all!), Alexis thrust upwards, dilating Yuriko’s sphincter and reaming her tightly restricted butt-hole. It was harder to work the dildo into the horrified girl’s anus than it had been to penetrate her vagina, but Alexis was not to be deterred, and she braced one foot on the chair for better balance and more powerful leverage. Then she grasped Yuriko’s pair of long braided pigtails and hauled the girl’s head up and back, which presented her butt-hole at an even better angle for impalement, so that Alexis’s forceful intrusion sank home even further. Yuriko shrieked as her asshole lost its virginity to Alexis’s brutal invasion – in the process, shattering forever the Asian bitch’s sense of invulnerable superiority. In final humiliation, Alexis reached over Yuriko’s head and took a painful grip of her nose, inserting two fingers into her nostrils; this held the smaller girl tightly in place for her anal rape and also cut off almost all of her shrieks and yells.

    Alexis demolished Yuriko’s anal cherry with a series of short, vicious, jabbing penetrations, exulting in the agonised screams that were wrenched from her victim’s throat. Tears poured down the Asian girl’s face, partly from the physical pain of the anal rape, and partly from the sheer humiliation of being used so heedlessly as another girl’s sex object, as if she was worthy of no consideration at all – which, of course, was exactly how Alexis regarded her! This feeling of being of no value was utterly alien to the spoilt and prideful Japanese-American bitch, and she was unable to cope with it. After all that she had already endured from Alexis during this seemingly endless evening, it was an overload – to the physical senses in the first instance, but then more profoundly to the psychological. At the moment that Alexis burst her anal bud with the heavy plastic rod, something also broke in Yuriko’s psyche – never again would she be so arrogant, never again would she be so superior, never again would she try to outshine or embarrass another girl.

    It was more than Yuriko’s spirit that Alexis broke, for she also sent shockwaves through the subconscious dam that the Asian teenager had been quite unaware of – the thick wall of denial behind which she had contained every thought and impulse of a lesbian or submissive nature. Indeed, it was actually over-compensation for these (and especially the latter) which had made her into such an insufferably overbearing and arrogant little bitch. Now there was nothing to hold back her true nature, as her body and her conscious mind both betrayed her with their aroused responses to the abuse and assault that Alexis was inflicting upon her.

    Yuriko slumped forwards to the limited extent that her strict bondage allowed, and sobbed brokenly as tears coursed wet streaks down her cheeks. However, she no longer begged for release from her sexual molestation, but waited in a mental daze for whatever her captor intended – the first unmistakeable sign of her collapse into passive submission.

    Alexis sensed that this was the moment of vulnerability, and she leaned over Yuriko’s back, menace and threat evident in every taut muscle of her lean and poised body. She jerked sharply on Yuriko’s long braids, pulling the younger girl’s head upwards and stifling her snivelling. With her lips almost next to Yuriko’s right ear, the Head Girl hissed:

    ‘So, bitch – have you learned your lesson now, hmm? The lesson is, your cunt and tits and ass all belong to me, for whatever I want and whenever I want them, yeah? Goddit, you flat-chested Jap fuck-hole?’

    Yuriko could only dumbly nod her agreement, and with it, her unconditional surrender. Yet she also felt an undercurrent of strange furtive excitement, actually almost an eagerness to find out what would come next, in her new role as authoritative Alexis’s humble sex-slave.

    ‘Good, that’s good,’ Alexis acknowledged, and then to Yuriko’s resurgent fear and horror, she added, with a harsh and gleeful laugh: ‘because now it’s time for lesson number two. So, bitch, d’you know what that’s gonna be? Do ya, you stupid slit-eyed twat?’

    Yuriko’s eyes filled with tears again, and she had to admit to having no idea.

    ‘It’s simple enough, quite simple enough’, explained Alexis, as a huge grin spread across her handsome features, ‘it’s a lezzie gang-bang, because every girl in our class who wants to fuck you over will get her chance tonight!’

    The image which this conjured up was almost too much for Yuriko, and she nearly fainted from the fear of what it might entail. However, she was also sustained by the other part of her – the new, hitherto unsuspected part of her – which was making her stomach churn with excitement at the prospect of being sexually abused by more girls and forced to do whatever lesbian acts they commanded.

    Yuriko whimpered and shuddered when Alexis slowly withdrew the projecting plastic pillar from her ass-hole, after which the older girl undid the buckles of the strap-on and set it down near the armchair, on the wooden floor. In a strangely-detached dazed mixture of fright and anticipation, the lightweight Asian teen allowed Alexis to untie her, without giving the slightest resistance or making any attempt to escape. The broken submissive then meekly followed the Head Girl’s instructions to put back on her white knee-high stockings and school-uniform red tartan mini-skirt – and nothing else. Nor did Yuriko balk when Alexis turned her around and pushed her down to sit on the chair, before once more fixing her victim firmly in place with repeated loops of cord.

    The Asian babe’s legs were fixed wide apart as her knees and ankles were lashed tightly to the wooden arms of the chair, whilst her wrists were tied near to the top of its back, on either side and little above the level of her head. Alexis then pulled the Japanese-American teen’s red tartan skirt up around her waist, so that her cunt was bared to view and utterly unprotected. In this position, the helpless schoolgirl was completely vulnerable to any sexual perversion that might be inflicted upon her. To underline this, Alexis reached down and removed from the bag a new item – a bright red ball-gag, which she pushed into Yuriko’s mouth, stifling any squeals of protest that the slim seventeen-year-old might make. This final touch was for psychological effect rather than any actual need for silence, for it was intended to break Yuriko’s willpower and render her still more submissive for what was to follow. It had the desired effect, and Yuriko whimpered and gazed up pleadingly at her conqueror, who responded by reaching down and pinching each of the pinioned girl’s tits, making her jerk in her bondage from the resulting sharp stabs of pain.

    ‘You look quite fuckable like that’, Alexis grudgingly admitted; ‘yeah, you’re gonna make a pretty cute little fuck-bitch for all of us, and you’d better get used to it real fast, you slutty little Chinkie tight-twat!’

    Muzzled by the ball-gag, Yuriko silently snivelled – partly in fear of the fate still to befall her completely defenceless breasts and pussy, and partly in humiliation at Alexis’s contemptuously abusive words. The final hurtful insult was that the dominant Head Girl had not even got Yuriko’s ethnicity right: she was an American, of parents whose families had come from Japan – she was certainly not Chinese!

    Alexis was on top of the world, and enjoying every second of her crushing demolition of her impudent upstart of a rival. Slowly rubbing her own pussy as she savoured the anticipation of the lesbian abuse of Yuriko that was still to come, she strolled across to the Sixth Form Library door. Quietly opening it, the Head Girl beckoned Miranda and Jenny into the room, and gave Cecilia an affirmatory nod. The latter smiled broadly, and trotted away down the corridor on her pre-assigned errand, whilst the other two girls followed Alexis back into the room, shutting the door carefully behind them. They approached the figure bound to the chair, and Miranda and Jenny admired the nearly-nude and piteously whimpering Asian chick. They had never seen her in a sexual context such as this before, and – as the experienced Alexis knew very well – Yuriko looked even sexier with the remnants of her school uniform still on than she would have done if she had been stripped completely naked.

    Miranda took the next turn in the gang-bang that a trembling Yuriko now knew that she was in for, quickly donning the strap-on and then shoving it into the bound girl’s vagina like a battering ram, with no prelude at all. Miranda was nearly as rough as Alexis had been, but the sobs and shrieks that the resulting intense combination of pain and stimulation elicited from Yuriko were cut off by the ball-gag, so that only a droning whine remained. Whilst her friend was excavating Yuriko’s vagina, Jenny sharply tugged Yuriko’s small tits, making her squirm – but also further exciting her, and rapidly making her come for the fourth time. Miranda grunted in satisfaction as she forcefully shafted Yuriko, slamming the plastic rod so vigorously in and out of the Asian teenager’s cunt that her head – the only part of her body free to move – jerked and bounced from side to side, further increasing the raped schoolgirl’s disorientation.

    With a long gasp, Miranda orgasmed, freezing in place as she did so, with the dildo completely buried in Yuriko’s bruised pussy. Then, bracing herself with one hand against the back of the armchair, Miranda unbuckled the harness and stepped backwards out of the strap-on, leaving the impaling dildo fixed where it was. Yuriko was shocked beyond belief, and utterly humiliated – these bitches were using her as if she was nothing, just a sex-object, a receptacle for their lusts! With a laugh of appreciation, Jenny stepped into the vacated space, and leaned forwards until her crotch nestled against the inside of the strap-on’s faceplate. Miranda then quickly tightened the harness around her friend’s waist and hips, and Yuriko’s pleading eyes bulged as the pretty eighteen-year-old claimed her turn to rape the bitchy know-it-all, who was now learning all too vividly how little about the sexual world she actually did know.

    Jenny’s technique was different from the two dominant sporty dykes who had preceded her, but her more subtle strokes and twirls had an equally explosive effect upon the nerve-endings in Yuriko’s vaginal tube and the sensitive nub of her clitoris. The trapped teen began giving staccato nasal snorts around the impediment of the ball-gag, and her heart-rate and breathing rapidly increased as she approached yet another climax. Jenny added another stimulant, and – without slowing her casually long and slow strokes with the dildo – she bent forwards and sucked Yuriko’s pointedly-erect right nipple into her mouth, licking it and then nipping it slightly between her teeth. That touch of sharpness was the final trigger, and sweat poured down Yuriko’s face and neck as, in her moment of ecstasy her back arched as far as the tight lashings of her bondage permitted.

    Just as Jenny withdrew the strap-on from Yuriko’s ravaged pussy-hole, the door into the library opened. Cecilia had returned, accompanied by six more girls from the Upper Sixth Form – two of them still in school uniform, and the others wearing dressing gowns over various states of undress. When she saw how many there were, and the lustful anticipatory expressions on their faces, Yuriko set up a wailing and pleading noise. Of course, this was quite ineffective, for it was exactly the crushed and distressed sound that they all wanted to elicit from the superior little show-off, and it only encouraged them to abuse her even more roughly and contemptuously.

    For the next thirty minutes, Yuriko was mercilessly initiated into her future role as a lesbian sex-toy, as the new arrivals took turns in abusing all three of the Japanese-American girl’s holes. However, the beginning was gentle enough, as the first in line was a slight and pretty natural blonde named Clara, who apart from Yuriko was the youngest-looking girl in their class. Ever since her first seduction by an exotic and elegant Malaysian air hostess during a long-haul flight to Singapore when she was only fourteen, Clara had adored having sex with Asian women, and she had been frustrated by Yuriko’s incomprehension of, and indifference to, the overtures that she had made. Now, however, the naive Asian teen would have no choice but to fulfil her desires!

    Standing in front of the roped girl, Clara slinkily shed her knee-length navy blue dressing gown to reveal a vision of pale-skinned girlish flesh, for beneath it she was completely naked apart from a pair of milky-white traditional stockings and the pink suspender belt to which they were clipped. Rather like a rabbit caught in the headlights of an onrushing car, Yuriko stared at the beautiful blonde’s body and the parted puffy lips of her clean-shaven Venus mound. After a short pause to savour Yuriko’s stunned mixture of admiration and apprehension, Clara stepped forwards, lithely swung one leg over each side of the armchair, and lowered her moist gash to within a few inches of the bound teenager’s face. After a quick glance towards Alexis to ensure that she had permission, which was given with an amused nod, Clara unstrapped Yuriko’s gag and removed the red plastic ball from between her lips.

    ‘Oh! Clara! I don’t know – I’m not a – oh, help!! Wait, no – please! I don’t – eeeeeekk, mmm-rrr-mumpff! nuughff-ummmppff!!’

    Yuriko only had the chance to get out a few words before the ball-gag was replaced by the wet slap of a warm cunt against her face, as Clara’s gaping labia covered the prisoner’s mouth and reduced her words to muffled incoherence. In the course of trying to complete whatever it was she had been attempting to say, Yuriko’s tongue slid into Clara’s vaginal slit, causing the blonde to give a delicious shiver, and to moan:

    ‘Eat me! Eat my pussy, you sexy cow! C’mon, I’ve been wanting you for so long – make me cum, make me cum on your face – eat me, and then drink me!’

    This was Yuriko’s second oral encounter with another girl’s pussy, but it was her first proper exploration of a vagina’s lush giving moist warmness, and her first opportunity fully to savour the exotic sweet-and-sour mixture of juices that flow from a lubricated slit. The Asian teen found it strangely exciting, even enticing, and her inhibitions and reluctance fell away. Yuriko began to lap at Clara’s pussy, squirming her tongue inwards and swirling it around – she did not really know what technique was right, so she just tried everything and anything that she could think of. This naivety, together with her obvious new-found willingness to eat cunt, quickly sent the already highly-aroused blonde into the sexual stratosphere. Reaching down, she cupped Yuriko’s small budding breasts and softly caressed them, and the contrast of this soft feminine gentleness with Alexis’s violent assault was the final element in Yuriko’s conversion to – or, more accurately, her admission and acceptance of – a fully lesbian sexual orientation. The Japanese girl felt a thrill of triumph when Clara released her breasts and clutched at the wooden top of the armchair for support, pressing her pelvis against Yuriko’s face as she quivered in unmistakeable orgasm and cried out sharply in the joy of her moment of release. Clambering off the bound girl, Clara gave her a satisfied smile and then bent forwards and softly kissed her face, nibbling along Yuriko’s pouty lips and sending a shiver down the prisoner’s spine.

    ‘Thank you, Yuriko – that was nice, in fact pretty good for novice pussy-eating. I’m going to give you lots of opportunities over the next few weeks to practice and get even better’, said Clara, adding with a wink: ‘I think you’d like that, wouldn’t you?’

    Blushing with pleasure more than shame or embarrassment, Yuriko shyly nodded her agreement as the girls standing around her laughed and clapped their hands.

    ‘You see!’ observed Alexis in triumph, ‘I told you she’d be a pussy-girl, I told you she’s a natural lezzer – I can tell, I don’t exactly know how, but I know when a girl needs to be taken and lezzie-fucked, even when she doesn’t even know it herself – like this stupid little show-off bitch! But she’s learning her place now, oh yeah! And it’s under our cunts, that’s her place from now on, with her tongue out and her legs spread wide! She’ll shut her fucking mouth in the classroom, and she’ll fuck us with her mouth in the showers and the bedrooms, that’s how it is from now on! Ain’t it, Yuriko-cunt, yeah? Ain’t that how it’s gonna be, bitch?’

    Round-eyed and breathless, Yuriko gazed up at her conquering rapist, but offered no physical resistance or any longer even a verbal protest – in fact, her silence spoke volumes about the sudden change that had been wrought in her psyche, and gave the clearest evidence yet of how far she had journeyed down the road of sapphic submission. Grinning gleefully at her victim’s unconditional surrender, Alexis gripped Yuriko’s jaw in one hand and brought her own fully-shaven prominent pudenda up to the intimidated Asian girl’s mouth, and instructed her in a sharp commanding tone:

    ‘So – show me your submission, you slut – show me! Worship my cunt and lick my slit, and show that you’re my pussy-girl, show me you’re my lezzie pussy-eating slut!’

    Yuriko had no further will to resist – and, she found in wonderment, no desire to do so either. With barely any hesitation, she leaned forwards the few inches that the strict bondage allowed her, and placed a series of soft submissive kisses down Alexis’s vaginal lips, from top to bottom and then back again. Then the Asian babe extended her tongue, delicately slid it between the Head Girl’s labia, and licked slowly around her hot pink gash. Alexis’s nostrils flared and her tits became rigidly hard, but after a moment she pulled back, as she had no intention of allowing Yuriko the privilege of making her come on this first occasion. However, she reassured her conquest by patting her gently on the cheek, and murmuring an approving ‘Good girl, you’re coming on well, you can finish me off another time … ha ha, lots of other times!’

    Alexis then stood aside to enjoy watching the gang-bang that would finally confirm Yuriko’s new place in the order of things – as the bottom lesbian slut, available and submissive to anyone who chose to have her. The dominant Head Girl airily waved the others on, and chuckled as she said:

    ‘Well, this cunt’s all yours now, my sweethearts, I declare her officially open for use – so, go on, fuck her brains out! Yeah, she’s so sure she’s got so many, little Miss Smart-Ass, so let’s see how much she can take! Ride ’er, cowgirls – ride her good and ride her hard!’

    Yuriko gulped with fear, and yet also with a strange undercurrent of electric excitement, as the two black girls in the group stepped forward to double-team her. Mandy and Viola were both the daughters of Jamaican parents, and their common ethnic background and shared secret of being lesbians had drawn them together into being an inseparable couple – very best friends to those who did not know the truth, and red hot lesbian lovers to those who did, and who were often rewarded by a threesome or foursome with the insatiable Afro-Caribbean pair. Both of the statuesque dusky babes were endowed with a thrusting ass, wide hips and enticingly large swaying breasts, and now Mandy shoved first one of her huge brown tits and then the other into Yuriko’s gasping mouth. After a moment, she resumed an upright position and pushed her meaty crotch onto Yuriko’s face, accompanied by a terse instruction to ‘eat me out, bitch, and make it good!’

    At the same time, Viola knelt between her lover’s parted legs and focused her attention on the Asian girl’s pussy. Making a V-shape with the first two fingers of her left hand, the black girl spread Yuriko’s tender labia fully apart to reveal the dark pink and glistening flesh between them, and then Viola used the two longest fingers of her right hand to trace her fingernails tantalisingly up and down the exposed inner walls of Yuriko’s vagina. The effect of this stimulus upon the bound girl was pulsatingly erotic, and it sent waves of arousal coursing through her body. As if this was not enough, Viola then changed her technique: placing the first and second fingers of her right hand together to make a rigid point, she sank this into Yuriko’s vagina, sliding home almost to her knuckles. Then the busty Afro-Caribbean began to twist her hand, rotating it through 90 degrees on one side and then back to 90 degrees to the other, whilst on each pass her thumb rasped across Yuriko’s tender and sensitive clitoris. The slim Asian girl began to quiver, although she could hardly believe that her body was capable of more orgasms. Nevertheless, soon she was gasping in the throes of a rapidly-mounting climax.

    Feeling like she was a crazed surfer riding a tidal wave that was about to crash over into pounding spray, Yuriko ceased her energetic licking of Mandy’s pussy, and cried out:

    ‘Oh! Yes, make me come! … ooohh! do me, please, YES! make me COME! … make me – OWWW!!’

    Her words were cut off by a shriek, as an impatient Mandy slapped the Asian schoolgirl across the face, and snapped at her:

    ‘Shit, bitch! Stop your mouthing off, and mouth ME off! Get that fucking tongue back in my pussy, you stupid bitch – RIGHT NOW!’

    With that, Mandy grabbed the back of Yuriko’s head and ground her crotch against the face of the gasping girl. Yuriko’s cries were now muffled, but the impact upon her of Viola’s increasingly forceful penetrations was if anything magnified by her partner’s rough assertiveness. The consequence was that when a few seconds later Yuriko was overtaken by her most explosive climax so far, her shudders were transmitted directly into Mandy’s cunt, as the Japanese babe’s tongue jerked spasmodically up and down deep inside the black chick’s vagina. This in turn triggered Mandy’s orgasm, during which she took half a pace backwards, seizing and kneading her own pendulous breasts and squirting a flow of cum-juice from her pussy over Yuriko’s face and down onto her upper chest.

    Mandy’s orgasm earned the captive no respite, for at once the black schoolgirl exchanged places with her lover, and Yuriko was presented with Viola’s darker-skinned cunt for oral servicing. Meanwhile, Mandy knelt between Yuriko’s bound thighs and began flicking her long fingernails sharply into the trapped girl’s gaping slit. The impacts inflicted a sharp stinging pain that was also curiously – even disturbingly – arousing in its effects, and Yuriko would have given vent to a series of rising high-pitched squeals in response, if her mouth and nose had not been almost suffocatedly jammed into Viola’s pussy. As it was, the combination of the jolting stings in her own vagina and the rich musky smell and dark chocolate texture of Viola’s gaping meaty cunt sent Yuriko into overdrive, until the Japanese teen’s almost frantic oral efforts hit Viola’s G-spot and took her to the crest of climax.

    The two black girls grinned to each other and high-fived in satisfaction as they stepped aside to leave the field clear for others, whilst an almost exhausted Yuriko floundered and panted for breath. She had been relatively fortunate so far, in that Clara, Mandy and Viola were of calm and equable temperament, so that Yuriko’s poisonous classroom conduct had only irritated rather than really infuriated them. This was not true of the next girl in line, for Tanya had suffered nearly as much as Alexis from Yuriko’s put-downs. A tall girl with light-brown hair whose mother was from the Czech Republic, she had grown up speaking both Czech and English in the family home. The consequence was that, although fluently bilingual, she had a noticeable trace of central Europe in her English accent. Little Miss Know-it-all Yuriko had foolishly and with great condescension several times corrected Tanya’s pronunciation and her grammar in front of the other girls in the class, saying with an insincere smirk that it was ‘just to be helpful’. Now, oh yes, now Yuriko regretted her stupidity very much indeed, and the bound Asian schoolgirl gulped and swallowed as she saw the hard glitter in the Slavic girl’s dark brown eyes and the vindictive expression on her face.

    Looking down at the spread legs and open cunt of the defenceless Asian minx, Tanya licked her lips in anticipation and thought that the famous saying was quite wrong in this instance: revenge was not a dish best served cold at all – it was best when hot, sexually red hot in lust-fuelled anger! She held out a hand towards Alexis, who understood at once what was wanted. The dyke Head Girl picked up her strap-on, and buckled it in place on the lithe brunette. Then, with a fond soft slap on Tanya’s ass, she breathed in the Czech girl’s ear: ‘do her, babe, hard as you like – rip her a new hole!’

    ‘She’s gonna need this – gonna need something to chew on!’ declared Tanya ominously, as she fixed the ball-gag back into Yuriko’s aching mouth and tightened it firmly in place.

    Yuriko whimpered as a humourless, feral smile spread across the face of the tall Slavic brunette who was standing between her open legs and gazing with hunger at her crotch. Even before Tanya touched her, Yuriko began to pant for breath, almost in panic – and then, when Yuriko realised the other girl’s intention, she howled into the muzzling gag. For she had not known, as the other girls in the room did, that Tanya was something of an ass-bandit – that she loved most of all dildo-fucking another girl’s butt-hole. In fact, she had recently nearly got into serious trouble with the school authorities by inducing some eagerly lesbian sixteen year-olds to take it that way, and it was only the circumstance that the bum-fucked chicks had enjoyed it so much and kept coming back for more, and Tanya’s acceptance of an anal gang-rape herself from a group of the teachers as a punishment, that had saved her from expulsion.

    Now the Czech brunette crouched down and pushed the knob of the dildo into the opening of Yuriko’s still tiny ass-hole. Tanya paused for a long moment, savouring the resistance of the tight opening and relishing the sexual terror that she saw on Yuriko’s face, before using her greater height and weight and her position of leverage to force the plastic rod relentlessly into the quaking school-girl’s rectum. With her eyes bulging in pain, Yuriko thrashed and struggled to the very limited amount that the bondage would permit her, but she had been lashed into place by an expert and could barely move. Strange yelping noises were audible around and through the ball-gag in Yuriko’s mouth, and saliva drooled from its edges, as Tanya began a steady rhythm of withdrawals which were then each immediately followed by a mercilessly deep ploughing back into the Japanese-American teen’s anal passage.

    In fact, the pain was not nearly as acute as when Alexis had raped away her anal virginity, and Yuriko was amazed at the ease with which her ass-hole had dilated and the way in which Tanya’s thrusts, while hard and initially painful, were being accommodated much more easily. Then, to Yuriko’s incredulity, her traitor body began to respond to the sexual stimulus, as she began reflexively thrusting back against Tanya’s pile-driving inward strokes. Sensing this, Tanya began slapping the Asian babe’s exposed breasts, but this only aroused the schoolgirl even more, and suddenly her pelvis bucked and rocked in the throes of another climax. Seeing and feeling this, Tanya felt such a surge of vindicated triumph that – to her own surprise – she orgasmed as well.

    The remaining two girls of the group of six were Edwina, the aristocratic daughter of the Marquis of Donoughclere (which gave her the courtesy title of Lady Edwina, although neither her fellow pupils or teachers actually used that), and Fiona. The latter was a classic round-figured, snub-nosed and freckled Irish redhead, whilst Edwina had a short mop of almost black and riotously curly hair. Edwina’s greatest passion was actually riding horses and she was an accomplished show-jumper with cups and medals to prove it, but she was nearly as happy when she was riding a girl instead.

    After ordering Yuriko to ‘warm me up, bitch!’ by giving half a dozen licks to her pussy, Edwina strapped on the plastic cock and thrust it into the bound girl’s gaping vagina, which was by now very tender and hyper-sensitive. Eddie, as she was known to all her friends, wasted no time on foreplay and was typically brisk and business-like in her approach, hauling on Yuriko’s two long braided pig-tails as if they were reins. She rode Yuriko as if she was a recalcitrant horse, applying a combination of driving mastery – with her hips swivelling rapidly to nail the dildo home. As an improvised substitute for spurs, Eddie reached between Yuriko’s boyishly-thin thighs to find the softer flesh of her inner thighs, and pinched it sharply, making Yuriko howl in anguish.

    Despite the orgasmic marathon she was being subjected to, on this occasion it was not Yuriko who came first, but her assailant. Eddie always tended to be quick to come, and this was no exception, as she grunted in satisfaction and release after giving Yuriko’s hole no more than a couple of dozen rapid penetrations. Having achieved her own peak, Eddie had no interest in whether Yuriko was pleasured as well – in fact, she took some enjoyable pay-back from the fact that her withdrawal of the strap-on had left the snotty Asian upstart a little way short of coming – and that now, bound tightly as she was, the mewling and panting girl was unable to touch herself or do anything to resolve the unsatisfied throbbing desire that was burning in her pussy.

    The semi-circle of lesbians around Yuriko laughed maliciously at her discomfort and obvious need, refusing to satisfy it and instead letting her subside into a state of frustrated semi-arousal. Once Yuriko’s breathing had returned to a normal pace, the redheaded Fiona stepped forward to enjoy her turn. Removing the deep brown kimono-style wrap which she had been wearing (and which had so tastefully complemented her hair), her first move was to stand immediately in front of the bound girl’s armchair, but with her back towards her. Yuriko was puzzled as to what this meant – but only for a second, for Fiona then bent forwards from the waist, almost as if she was practising a ‘touch your toes’ limbering-up exercise, and the effect was to thrust her ass in front of Yuriko’s face and then to press it backwards upon her. Yuriko’s mouth and nose disappeared into the cleavage between Fiona’s shapely buttocks, and even before she was ordered to do so, she began kissing and licking all around the redhead’s ass-hole and the broad base of her slit.

    As this anal stimulus was proceeding, Fiona reached through between her own thighs and thrust first one finger, and then two, into Yuriko’s vagina, twirling them around to widen the opening even more. Yuriko gave a slight yelp as she felt a third finger join the other two, and now the thrusts became both deeper and harder. Then the bound girl began to panic as Fiona inserted a fourth finger as well, alternating between using them in line vertically to splice Yuriko’s gash, and compressing them into a kind of pillar. Unbelievably for the inexperienced victim, there was still more to come, as Fiona used the opening made by her four fingers to squirm and push her whole hand into the helplessly bound girl’s vaginal passage.

    Yuriko shrieked into the ball gag. She could not believe that this was happening – she had heard of it, of course, but had never thought that such a barbaric indignity could ever remotely be inflicted upon her. She was being fisted! A girl was actually forcing her whole wrist and – eeeekkk!!! – part of her forearm into Yuriko’s once-innocent body. The Asian girl was deeply shocked, and at first was quite sure that it was impossible for her to take it – it would simply split her open. However, whilst that would have been true earlier in the evening, in the last couple of hours her pussy had been ploughed so many times that it had been stretched and widened, and she had come so many times that it was soaked with her lubricating fluids. Fiona had been wanting to fist-fuck the little Asian tight-twat for weeks, but knew that to avoid inflicting a serious injury, she would have to let others take their rides first. Now, she relished giving Yuriko her first fisting, as the wide-eyed Japanese-American teen jerked convulsively under the wrenching and shocking impacts of the fist that seemed to be half-way to her womb.

    Yuriko’s universe shrank to consist only of Fiona’s ass, which she sucked and licked in frenetic fright, and the amazing sensations emanating from the fisting of her pussy – which she could not see, as Fiona blocked her view. The trapped girl suddenly spasmed in her tightly-lashed bondage, as she orgasmed so fully and profoundly that for a moment she fainted.

    However, Yuriko was only out of circulation for a few moments. As consciousness returned, she began to think that her ordeal might be over – which, appallingly, she realised was a source of regret almost as much as of relief about. At first, it seemed that she might be right, as Alexis and Miranda swiftly and expertly untied the ropes binding her arms and legs. In fact, Yuriko had misjudged the situation: surprisingly for such a classroom swot, she had made a mistake in basic arithmetic. The six girls who had arrived at Cecilia’s summons had all slaked their lusts, but Cecilia herself had not yet had a turn. This was deliberate, as it was a key part of Alexis’s careful planning that her friend would go last.

    Taking a firm grip on Yuriko’s arms, Alexis and Miranda lifted her out of the chair and held her upright – support which was very necessary, as the combination of the euphoria induced by repeated climaxes, physical exhaustion and the pain of returning circulation all made Yuriko totter and struggle to keep her balance, as the room seemed to sway and circle around her. Meanwhile, Cecilia had removed her white school shirt and the regulation-colour, if rather naughtily skimpy, white bra that encased her shapely breasts – a pyramidal pointy pair of 28C’s. Naked above the waist, Cecilia lay down on the library floor on her back, spread her legs apart, and then flicked her short red tartan uniform skirt up to her waist – revealing, to Yuriko’s gasp, that she was wearing no panties, and fully exposing her pussy. Cecilia had long straight brown hair, which for some reason she had unusually put up into a coil on her head, and her vagina was framed by a closely-trimmed triangular patch of dark-brown pubic hair.

    Yuriko scarcely understood what was happening, as Alexis and Miranda almost bodily lifted her across and then laid her down on top of Cecilia, but the other way round, so that her head nestled into the V made by the join of the other’s girl’s thighs, whilst her own crotch descended upon Cecilia’s waiting face. Now Yuriko understood – this was the 69 position, of which she had of course heard, but only in theory, but now she could appreciate its possibilities of mutual sapphic satisfaction. Without needing instruction, she gripped Cecilia’s inner thighs in her hands, and began to kiss and lick the lower girl’s cunt, teasing the tip of her tongue in between her labial lips.

    Cecilia gave a contented sigh – she just loved 69s, and loved having her pussy eaten. However, there was another reason for this arrangement beyond mere pleasure (mere! thought Cecilia with a gasp and quaver, for the little bitch Yuriko was really quite a quick learner, and after the crash-course induction in cunt-sucking that she had just been subjected to, she was definitely getting the hang of it – and seemed to growing more eager for girl-on-girl sex!). Indeed, Yuriko was beginning to enjoy herself and really get into her stride, embracing enthusiastically her newly-revealed sexual identity, and so she was oblivious to what was going on around her. She did not notice Miranda reaching downwards and draping Yuriko’s uniform skirt over Cecilia’s head like a tent, hiding the brunette’s face from view but without for a second interrupting her slurping invasions of the Asian girl’s crevice. Nor did Yuriko notice that Miranda and all the other girl’s stepped backwards out of view, whilst Alexis removed the final object from the bag which had been cached beneath the chair. This was a small compact video camera, and it made no sound as Alexis filmed the action taking place on the floor – a film which would unequivocally show a willing and eager Yuriko engaged in lesbian cunnilingus, with no sign of any coercion, whilst the identity of her sexual partner was completely hidden.

    Unaware of how completely she was compromising herself, Yuriko serviced the attractive and sensual Cecilia’s pussy, and was rewarded by a powerhouse ride of her own, so that the two tartan-skirted schoolgirls climaxed almost at the same moment, with squeals of erogenous pleasure. Yuriko was then permitted to roll over and lie on her back, exhausted but replete, next to Cecilia. However, it was only when Alexis clicked the ‘stop’ button on the video-camera that Yuriko looked in her direction, and at once the appalled Asian babe realised what had just happened. Alexis informed her victim that if she made any complaint about what had happened that evening – or, in future, failed to satisfy every demand that they made upon her – the pictures would disprove any claims that she had been coerced or an unwilling participant. Then, rather cruelly, Alexis turned the screw even further: to Yuriko’s utter horror, she threatened to upload the clip to the internet for everyone to see, including her very strict and conservative parents.

    ‘Noooo!!! Oh, no, please, please, Alexis – don’t do that, please!!’ she howled beseechingly, ‘I’ll do anything, I won’t make any trouble, I promise you, honestly I won’t – I’ll do whatever you want, yes, and the others too, anything at all, just don’t show that, please, oh no!!’

    In fact, Alexis had no such intention – the film was far more useful as insurance, and as a weapon with which to ensure Yuriko’s complete subjugation into lesbian submissiveness. However, the Head Girl made a show of being reluctantly persuaded, and Yuriko was almost tearful in her thanks when Alexis conceded that it would remain hidden (and ‘where you’d never find it, so don’t even try’), provided that Yuriko continued to provide ‘satisfaction on demand’.

    The bewildered Asian babe really had no choice but to agree to these terms, but in fact she found that she did not mind – that she was almost looking forward to her next sexual bout. Then the roller-coaster ride of the previous sixty minutes caught up with her, and the Japanese-American schoolgirl lay sprawled on her back on the floor, so exhausted that she did not even care that her legs were splayed wide apart and her pussy – still gaping open wider than she would previously have dreamed was possible – was exhibited for all eyes to see.

    As the other girls put back on their school uniforms or their dressing gowns, there came a soft knock on the Sixth Form Library door. Alexis walked across and opened it, and gave a wide smile to whoever was outside – from where she was lying, Yuriko could not see who it was. Then Alexis and all of the other girls trooped out, giggling and laughing as they stepped around or over Yuriko’s prone form, with their mission so clearly well and truly accomplished by the Asian babe’s posture of utterly-fucked abandonment.

    Coach Saunders and Ms. Greig ambled into the room; the latter exchanging a quick kiss with Alexis, whilst the former slapped her schoolgirl apprentice on the ass as they passed, both to speed her on her way and in appreciation for what she had accomplished – and the delightful gift she was leaving for her lesbian mentors.

    ‘Off to bed with you now, Alexis!’ laughed the sports coach, ‘on your own or with Miranda, I don’t mind, as long as you keep the noise down – we’ll take over from here!’

    Yuriko didn’t have the energy or the will-power to move, and remained where she was, lying naked and spread-eagled on her back, as the two teachers came to stand over her. The youthful Asian babe was completely stunned, for she realised that far from the teachers coming to her aid and punishing her attackers, they approved of what had happened – and seemed to have sexual intentions of their own! Like many students who seek the teachers’ approval, Yuriko was instinctively deferential to authority figures – indeed, beneath the veneer of arrogance, it was a sign of the submissiveness that, together with many other Asian girls, was almost ingrained in her being. Alexis had suspected this, and her assault had shattered Yuriko’s outward barrier of confident superiority – and so, as the Japanese-American teenager’s real nature came to the surface, she had begun to react sexually to her assailants.

    It was this which had shocked Yuriko to her core – that even from the first terrifying orgasms that Alexis had induced from her, she had begun to enjoy it despite (or … because? no, no! surely not! she thought desperately) of her terror. Afterwards, during the gang-bang, her response had become more obvious, undeniable to herself and the girls who were using and abusing her body as their sex-toy. This was one reason why they had continued for so long, as she gasped in orgasms through her tears or lapped her tongue around their vaginas with hardly having to be told. At the end, released from the ropes (oh! the ropes – so frightening at first, under Alexis’s iron will, but then to be so vulnerable, so helplessly available to everyone, it had been … yes, it had been incredible, with sensations like nothing that she had ever dreamed of before), she had fallen with almost comic eagerness across Cecelia’s alluring body and had eagerly munched on her muff. As Yuriko knew well, the true shame – and danger – of the film which Alexis had taken was that it was not misleading at all: the eager pussy-devouring lesbian they showed her to be was … was really her, dear Lord, it was really her!

    These thoughts flashed through Yuriko’s dizzy head in the few seconds during which Alexis and her friends departed and the two teachers approached her. Yuriko swallowed, looking up at them and wondering what fate would next befall her tired and tender young body. Ms. Greig was wearing daytime clothes, but of a less formal kind than she would wear for the classroom: a knee-length jersey wrap dress in a dark burgundy red which criss-crossed over her prominent breasts with a deep V-cleavage and was tied off around her waist with a matching belt. The geography teacher was wearing smart black shoes with two-inch heels, and it looked like black stockings as well. With her rounded ass, slender waist and full bust, bright blue eyes and short but thick tumble of blonde curls, she was a very attractive sight – in fact, Yuriko had had something of a crush on her for some time, although she had always rationalised it as intellectual admiration for Ms. Greig’s sharp intellect and lucid lessons, and had never dreamt of any sexual dimension. Now, however, her imagination could think of nothing else, and she felt her bruised vaginal lips pucker outwards and apart, and a hot wet fluid seep from the base of her slit.

    The two experienced adult lesbians recognised the signs at once, as Yuriko’s body responded to her subconscious lusts. The prone Asian teen squirmed slightly, her thighs moved wider apart to show her cunt more openly, and her little tits stiffened even harder.

    ‘Well, Yuriko’, Ms. Greig said quietly, ‘we’re here to give you a little exam – to see what you’ve learned tonight. Don’t worry,’ the teacher added with a smile, ‘it isn’t a theory test – it’s entirely a practical!’

    With that, the blonde woman tugged loose the belt at her waist, and the wrap dress fell open to reveal that she was almost naked beneath it – no bra encased her swaying globular D-cup breasts, and no panties concealed the jutting prow of her Venus mound and the gaping pink gash in her closely-shaven cunt. Her only garment was a black garter belt above her hips, which was holding up the sheer fine-mesh traditional stockings which encased her well-toned and lightly tanned legs.

    It was almost too much for Yuriko, after all the astonishing sexual stimuli that she had already been subjected to. The sight of her most-admired teacher – as she now let herself admit, her amazingly sexy fucking-hot lesbo bitch of a teacher – so wantonly undressed and sexually available, almost made the bemused Asian teen faint from the combination of shock and the incredible wave of arousal and excitement that surged through her small slim frame. The Japanese girl gave a broken cry, and involuntarily arched her back, thrusting her cunt up in the air towards Ms. Greig like some sacrificial offering – and so, in truth, it was, but one now proffered willingly, oh! so willingly and so eagerly!

    ‘Oh, oooh Miss! Aaaahhh, Miss, pleeeease!’ Yuriko gasped and babbled: ‘Ooooh, Ms. Greig, oh God! yes, take me! Please, please Miss … anything, anything you want, yes … aaaaahh!’

    There was to be one more shock for the young apprentice lesbian, and Yuriko’s eyes almost bugged out as her attention was taken by the other and older teacher. Coach Saunders was wearing a long cotton purple dressing-gown, and with a wolfish grin at the girl sprawled at her feet, the sports teacher pulled her robe open and in one fluid movement shrugged it from her shoulders to pool on the ground at her feet. Yuriko gave a gasp – partly of shock, but still more from a sudden convulsive flush of hot desire. It seemed that Coach Saunders had taken time to prepare, for beneath the robe she was a magnificent picture of lesbian sexual maturity.

    As befitted an accomplished sportswoman and the coach of the school’s senior teams, Ms. Saunders was a tall woman, fit and well-muscled, her body taut and trim from regular workouts and jogging, but still feminine in the swell of her hips and the high proud thrust of her medium-sized breasts. These were on full view, naked but supported by the only garment the coach was wearing: a corset bustier in brothel-style purple silk panels and black lace, which hugged tight around her torso but left all of her sex bare and accessible. Its cupless top rested just below her breasts, whilst its lower edge shaped across the top of her pelvis and hips. Her cunt was completely exposed, and framed by the three straps on either side of the bustier which were clipped to the top of a pair of stockings – only now did Yuriko notice that Coach Saunders was also wearing sheer black leather boots that came to just below her knees. From the top of her neatly-styled short black hair to the sheen of her boots, Coach Saunders was the epitome of a sexually dominant woman, in full command of her sexuality and beholden to no one – she was, indeed, magnificent.

    The resplendent sports teacher shifted her posture, standing with her legs further apart and her hands placed confidently on her hips. Looking up from her position on the floor, Yuriko found the perspective almost mind-blowing in its eroticism, and a dissolving wave of sensuality rippled through her – akin to an orgasm, less explosive but almost more profound. Coach Saunders ran a hand gently across her own pussy, teasing her outer labia further outwards and apart, and exchanged a smile with the blonde geography teacher who was her regular night-time companion and lover.

    ‘Well, Jacqueline, I think this little bitch is ready for testing and grading, don’t you?’

    With a chuckle, Ms. Greig moved first, shifting position to stand astride the Asian teen, who gazed up wordlessly between the woman’s long shapely legs, her eyes drawn like magnetism to the hot slit where they met. Gracefully, Ms. Greig squatted down onto her haunches and then her knees, placing them on either side of Yuriko’s shoulders. The teacher’s naked cunt was now only a few inches above the schoolgirl’s open mouth, as Yuriko still gazed at it in rapt fascination.

    After just a few seconds pause to be sure that the girl was making no protest or sign of reluctance, Ms. Greig dropped her pussy down to rest squarely on Yuriko’s lips, with a terse instruction to the Asian girl to demonstrate what she had learned – and to make it good. At once, Yuriko began to lap and lick, and within seconds her tongue was delving deep into the teacher’s well-lubricated and well-stretched vagina.

    ‘Good, yeah! … that’s good, Yuriko, yeah – I think you’ve got it … yeah, like that, go on … harder, c’mon, get deeper, you slutty little bitch! … mmm … yep, ah! … yes, go on, more now … aah! … mmm, ooooh! YES, MORE!! YES, FUCKIT BITCH, YES! AAAAHHHH, MAKE ME CUM, MAKE ME CUM, YOU LITTLE SLUT!! OOOOOHHHH!!!! FUCKIT, I’M CUMMING, SHIT, YEAH!! AAAEEEEOOOOOHH!!!’

    By the end of this, Ms. Greig was pulling on her own tits whilst her hips bucked up and down on Yuriko’s face, building her orgasm to the moment of climactic release – when a flood of pussy-fluid squirted onto the nearly-delirious teen’s face. Almost automatically, Yuriko lapped it up, and found that she was thrilled by the taste and flavour of the adult teacher’s cum-juice.

    Coach Saunders had not been idle during this: from the small shoulder bag which Ms. Greig had been carrying, the sports teacher had quickly removed, and buckled into place around her hips, the harness of a wicked-looking strap-on dildo. It was made of purple plastic and smooth-sided, but long and wide. As soon as the geography teacher climaxed, the sports coach tapped her on the shoulder and the blonde woman rolled off Yuriko’s face, to sit on the floor nearby whilst she continued to squeeze her large and now sweat-streaked breasts, and to rub furiously on her clitoris.

    Yuriko gulped as she looked up at Coach Saunders’ towering figure, but the Asian girl did not need to be told what to do – instead, she stretched her legs wide apart, and slipped her hands under her ass in order to push her crotch upwards in mute offering and surrender. The dark-haired sports teacher nodded approval, and then wasted no time in kneeling between the schoolgirl’s thighs and thrusting into her already-slippery hole with one firm plunge of the strap-on.

    Yuriko began to move in time to the thumping impact of Coach Saunders’ penetrations of her pussy – in truth, she probably had no option, but her response was one of participation and not of resistance. The Japanese-American girl began to moan and babble in her parents’ native tongue, a liquid sound which entranced the sports coach although (or perhaps because) she could not understand a word of it. That is, the teacher spoke no Japanese, but of course some things communicate in any language, and given the pretty teenager’s state of gang-banged mega-arousal, it was not hard to tell that she was begging to be fucked, to be taken and ridden into the ground.

    It was not long until Yuriko came again – she had lost count of her orgasms that evening (she marvelled at this, having only had her first proper climax less than two hours before). The Asian teen groaned from the effects of the twisting surging thrusts of the dildo which the sports coach was delivering, driving harder and deeper into her than even Alexis, her first conqueror, had done. This was the final battering ram that collapsed the previously-innocent teen’s last defences, and Yuriko gave herself up to utter submission. She flung her arms wide on the floor and opened her hips as far as her small body would allow, surrendering completely to the dominant dyke bitch who was slamming into her pussy with her almost savage penetrative thrusts.

    Coach Saunders knew the signs well – she had initiated and given the first full-on dildo shafting to nearly thirty ripe young teens during her fourteen years on the teaching staff, and she was a past master at fucking their brains out in such a way that all they would ever want again was not just lesbian sex, but submission to the fiercest lusts of the strongest lesbian dominatrix that they could find, crawling on their knees and stomachs to kiss the Amazon valkyrie’s feet and beseeching her to rape them in every hole with her cruellest strap-on dick. Any missionary would have been envious of her conversion rate, for she had a 100 per cent record of success, due to her combination of shrewd selection, artful grooming, careful choice of opportunity – and then, taking the girl with an overwhelming sexual experience, a no-holds-barred pounding pulverising pussy-splitting dildo-reaming fuckathon. Tonight, the first stages had not been necessary, thanks to Alexis – but Coach Saunders made sure that little Yuriko still got the full treatment in the end.

    At last, the Asian schoolgirl’s whole body vibrated with an earth-shattering orgasm, and she screamed shrilly at the top of her voice, her small hands snaking around Coach Saunders’s hips to seize her butt as she delivered the final thrust, holding the dildo as deep inside Yuriko’s vaginal passage as possible, whilst the schoolgirl writhed and squirmed and bucked against her, as a lava flow of orgasms ripped through her. It was an impressive sapphic sight, even for such experienced dykes as the two schoolteachers, and they savoured it in appreciation. Yes, they thought, there’s no going back for this bitch now – she’ll be a pussy-loving submissive lesbian for the rest of her life!

    Still, there remained one final step – no longer of examination, for Yuriko had clearly passed any conceivable test of sapphic surrender, but rather of confirmation, indeed of graduation into her new school of life – one in which she would walk humbly, giving herself to mistress after mistress, and finding pleasure in their abuse of her body.

    Coach Saunders raised her hips and arched her back, in the process easing the dildo out of Yuriko’s pussy – which was now so stretched and wide, that the plastic phallus actually flopped around in it. Even so, the delicate abrasion of the Asian schoolgirl’s vaginal walls as the rod was slid out of her was enough to send a small surge of rippling secondary orgasms vibrating through her exhausted frame. The two teachers were not without sympathy, and for a moment they let the girl rest on her back, sprawled and floundering, gasping for air like a stranded fish.

    Coach Saunders unbuckled the strap-on, wiped it with a small hand towel, and then put it down on the floor next to her colleague’s bag. Meanwhile, Ms. Greig knelt down next to Yuriko’s prone form, and cupped the girl’s chin in her hands, compelling the teen to focus upon her. With a slightly stern expression, Ms. Greig spoke:

    ‘Well, Yuriko … you’ve certainly had an education here tonight … so, the big question is: have you learnt your lesson yet?’

    Yuriko was not quite sure what was meant by this, but without doubt she had experienced something that night of profound importance, so that nothing would ever be same for her again. She looked up at the teacher – and her newly-minted lesbianism could not fail to draw her eyes to Ms. Greig’s pendulously swaying pear-shaped breasts, which were dangling just inches above her face. For a miracle, Yuriko had learned a little wisdom, and instead of speaking to answer she raised herself up on her elbows, guided the teacher’s right nipple into her mouth, sucked on it, lapped her tongue around the aureole in a tight rasping circle, and then reverently kissed the rock-hard tit. Only then did she meet Ms. Greig’s gaze squarely, and demurely nodded her head.

    ‘Yes, Miss, I think that I have … no, I’m sure I have’, said Yuriko quietly.

    ‘Good girl’, replied the teacher with a smile, ‘I thought you had. Well, there is one more thing: it’s not a test, consider it instead as your final initiation into the secret order of Sapphos – for you must never speak of any of this to anyone outside our circle, especially not your parents. Are you ready for that, do you know that this is what you want?’

    Yuriko swallowed, understanding that there was no turning back after this point, and that she was leaving her old self and attitudes far behind … but those orgasms, those unbelievably sexual and satisfying orgasms, they drew her magnetically onwards, for she could not bear the idea of not being able to repeat that, over and over, and she would willingly humble herself to any woman or girl who could make her feel that way again. Slightly trembling, but more in anticipation than in fear, Yuriko nodded her assent – and almost at once, felt a sense of security and release.

    Ms. Greig looked across at Coach Saunders, who had watched this exchange like a hawk, and they exchanged a satisfied look and a nod. The older sports teacher then told Yuriko that they would train her to be the perfect lesbian submissive, and would pass her around their circle of experienced dykes, so that she could practice the arts of pleasuring mature women.

    ‘You belong to us now’, Ms. Greig informed the prone schoolgirl, but then she added: ‘although, of course, you will always belong first and foremost to Alexis, for she was the one to break you in – and whenever she requires it, you will spread your pussy and service her every desire!’

    Only a few hours before, such a statement would have revolted Yuriko, the old Yuriko who had felt so superior to all the other girls in the school, and who had specially disliked and despised Alexis. Where had that feeling gone? the Asian teen wondered to herself, although she knew the answer – it had been punctured the very moment that Alexis had punctured her vagina with a finger, and the last shreds had been blown away with the dildo-shafting of her pussy and her asshole. Now, Yuriko felt far below her conqueror – inexperienced, raw and naive, she could only imploringly hope that Alexis would take pity and deign to ravage her again … and again … and again.

    ‘Now, it’s time for your final initiation’, said Ms. Greig, and she removed a curious object from her bag. At first Yuriko thought that it was another strap-on, albeit one with a huge and ribbed black plastic dildo. However, this projected from a quite small and square front plate, which was fixed at each corner by a large round brass stud. Even stranger, the strap-on seemed to have only one short but quite wide belt, and no leg-straps at all. Then, as Ms. Greig turned the phallic device in her hand, Yuriko suddenly realised how it worked – it was a face-cock, for wearing over the head, not around the hips!

    Ms. Greig beckoned Yuriko to rise to a kneeling position, and then with practiced agility she fastened the face-dildo into place, tightening the wide strap behind the teenager’s head. Yuriko found a surprise: the dildo’s black cylinder hid a wide fat inner tube which projected through to the inside of the faceplate, ending in a balloon-like valve of tough rubber which fitted inside its wearer’s mouth. Blowing into this and then compressing the air with her teeth would make the knob of the dildo expand and contract, with a pulsing vibration not unlike that of a real male penis – but without that object’s many disadvantages, including a tendency to go limp before the woman got to her orgasm. Before strapping it onto Yuriko, the two teachers had rubbed the inner bladder up and down their vaginas to smear it with their pussy juices; Yuriko was both shocked and thrilled at the resulting taste of the rubber valve as it was pushed into her mouth, coated with the unmistakeable sharp tang of the two adult teacher’s cunt fluids. The younger teacher then sat in the armchair in which Yuriko had previously been bound, spread her thighs apart, and pointed to her pussy:

    ‘Show me your submission, Yuriko – crawl here, and use the dildo to make me cum – no hands, nothing else, just use that!’

    Yuriko got down on her hands and knees, and abjectly crawled the eight feet to the chair, her tight little butt waggling behind her in a way that both teachers enjoyed. When she arrived between Ms. Greig’s legs, the Asian babe inserted the end of the face-cock into the woman’s vagina, and it slid inward for half its length before encountering any resistance. Yuriko paused and gazed up at her admired teacher, the expression on her face an appealing mixture of sexual exhaustion and complete lesbian submission. Delighted and turned on by this, the geography teacher gave an approving nod, and then leaned back in the chair to enjoy the sensations as the schoolgirl obediently and vigorously bobbed her head backwards and forwards, pushing the plastic cock deep into the mature lesbian’s capacious cunt.

    Suddenly, Yuriko gave a muffled yelp – muffled, because her mouth was filled with the rubber bladder, into which she had been energetically alternating between blowing and squeezing. The cause was a surprising – but by no means unwelcome – sensation. With her eyes focused upon Ms. Greig’s cunt in front of her, she had not seen that Coach Saunders had buckled on the conventional strap-on and had approached Yuriko’s invitingly up-thrust ass. Gripping the teen at the hips, the older teacher reamed the dildo in and out of Yuriko’s pussy, which was no longer a tight little slit but a gaping, gushing opening.

    Yuriko’s eyes widened, and the amazing sensation of being simultaneously both fucked and fucking nearly blew her mind – it was an overload to every one of her senses. Coach Saunders fast and firm penetrations drove Yuriko on to even more frantic insertions of the face-dildo into the younger teacher, who was soon squeezing and mashing her breasts together as she neared her climax. Even a highly-experienced dyke gets a thrill from the first full-on fucking of a teenager, and it did not take long until Ms. Greig gasped and shuddered in her second and even more satisfying orgasm of the evening.

    The final act in the drama was obvious, and Yuriko was not surprised when Coach Saunders’s firm hands on her shoulders sent the message to withdraw the face-phallus from Ms. Greig, and to use it on the older woman. Seating herself on the study chair by the table, upon which Yuriko had been sitting when all this had started, seemingly now so long ago that it was in another world, the sports teacher braced her hands on her knees and then spread them far apart. Obedient and meek, Yuriko crawled away from Ms. Greig (who remained slumped in the armchair whilst gently rubbing her own clitoris) and around the end of the table to reach her next point of cunt-duty.

    Here she repeated the exercise, finding to her surprise that Coach Saunders actually had a tighter pussy than the younger teacher – until the schoolgirl realised, in a wave of admiration, that this was not the cause of the resistance that she was feeling, especially as she pulled the dildo out backwards. Amazingly, the athletic sportswoman had such iron control of her muscles in her vaginal walls that at will she could both release them and clamp them together with almost vice-like pressure.

    As Yuriko repeated her submissive head-bobbing routine, blowing as hard into the dildo’s inner tube as her exhausted body could manage, she felt a warm presence next to her. Seeing her tiredness, Ms. Greig had left the chair and now knelt at her right side, partly supporting the lightweight Asian schoolgirl, but also reaching under her exposed chest to stroke her tiny breasts and tweak on her hyper-sensitive nipples.

    ‘Aaaaaahhhh!!!’ screamed Yuriko into the face-dildo, as she came again from these attentions and the whole sensual eroticism of her position, for the first time climaxing without either herself or anyone else touching her between the legs – something she would previously have haughtily dismissed as quite impossible. But, then, she had learned so many impossible things this evening, as her whole world and her future life had been completely turned upside down.

    ‘Ohh-God-fuck-ahh-coming, coming, fuckit-coming!’ grunted Coach Saunders, as her orgasm burst just microseconds later, and she seized the back of Yuriko’s head and held the ribbed plastic face-dildo deep inside herself, her mature body vibrating against it.

    When she released Yuriko, the Asian teen slumped sideways, almost blacking out from this final sensory overload. Smiling with satisfaction, the two teachers helped her to sit up and catch her breath, with Ms. Greig supporting her shoulders and caressing her hair, whilst Coach Saunders gave the girl a water bottle to drink from – she had known the teen would be dehydrated after the gang-bang, and like any good sports coach was always prepared. After five minutes, the teachers urged the staggering Yuriko back into her clothes – well, not the panties or bra, which Ms. Greig slipped into her shoulder-bag, but at least to put on her shirt, her tartan uniform skirt, her socks and her shoes.

    It was almost a relief for Yuriko when Ms. Greig said: ‘you’re coming with us tonight, my girl – your new routine starts here’, for the teen didn’t think she could face her own bed alone. The two women walked her back to the staff wing, supporting her between them, and sometimes almost carrying the stumbling and uncoordinated girl. Once inside, they ascended quietly to Ms. Greig’s top floor corner room – chosen by her for its relative solitude. Yuriko had never been here before, and her eyes widened as she saw that Ms. Greig had furnished it with a large king-size double bed, which had the coolest and smoothest high-quality black silk sheets.

    Ms. Greig quickly removed her wrap dress, garter belt and stockings, and once naked she slipped under the covers first, holding out her hands in invitation for the Asian girl to join her. Yuriko needed no more encouragement and tottered towards the bed, so exhausted that she could hardly stay awake even to climb into it – in fact, Coach Saunders helped her into the middle, before she too removed her clothes and climbed in on Yuriko’s other side. For a while, as Yuriko fell asleep, she luxuriated in the soft warmth of naked female flesh around her, feeling the points of Coach Saunders’s nipples against her back and soft firmness of Ms. Greig’s more ample bust pillowing on the girl’s own almost flat chest. The two women gently and soothingly caressed her, and Yuriko fell into the deepest, most relaxing and most refreshing sleep that she had ever known.

    In the morning, when she first awoke, the events of the previous night seemed as distant as some wild and impossible dream … but then Yuriko registered where she was, as the first movement of her hand brushed across Ms. Greig’s naked cunt. The geography teacher was already awake, lying beside the girl and enjoying watching her dawning realisation. She took Yuriko’s hand in her own firm grasp, and before the girl could think of protesting, the teacher arched her legs and thrust Yuriko’s hand in between them.

    ‘Finger-fuck me’, ordered the teacher, and then added: ‘and you can suck my tits, too!’

    Yuriko astonished herself by instantly obeying, and it was the sensation of her lips closing on one of Ms. Greig’s jutting nipples which convinced her that everything which she recollected really had happened. The geography teacher had just stifled the moan elicited by her orgasm when the bedroom door opened – but before Yuriko could react, Coach Saunders entered the room. She had risen at dawn, done her usual workout exercises and her three-mile run, and had returned feeling in the mood for some pussy-attention. Yuriko slipped her fingers out of Ms. Greig’s vagina, having pleasured her to order, and licked them contemplatively whilst Coach Saunders stripped off her running outfit and sat down in the nearby chair. Spreading her thighs and pointing imperiously at her cunt, the older teacher commanded the teen to ‘eat me, now!’ Once again, Yuriko complied without a second’s hesitation, and used both her tongue and her fingers to bring the older woman to a climax.

    ‘Good, good girl – yes, very good’, murmured Coach Saunders appreciatively afterwards. Ms. Greig glanced at the bedroom clock, and told Yuriko that she would have to leave in a minute, as they wanted her out of the building before the other teachers started to emerge from their private rooms.

    As she dressed, Yuriko looked shyly at the teachers, in a newly-demure manner that was quite unlike her previous aloof arrogance.

    ‘Miss … did I do well, please?’ she asked.

    ‘Hmm? Oh, yes – quite well, especially for the first time. Yes, I think we would grade you as an “A”, dear’, answered Ms. Greig.

    For a moment, there was one last glimpse of the old Yuriko, as the Asian girl preened with satisfaction at this compliment – but she was soon taken down a peg, in what was perhaps her final lesson. Coach Saunders had seen the girl’s prideful reaction, and gave a harsh barking laugh.

    ‘Oh, no, Yuriko – you’ve got it quite wrong! This grading system is completely different from your schoolwork one: in this, an “A” is the lowest grade, and a “D” is the highest.’

    The schoolgirl looked comically crestfallen at this information, but also quite confused, and so, choking back laughter, the sports teacher enlightened her:

    ‘An “A” stands for “ass” – just a piece of ass, and that’s what you are now, and that’s all you are! But if you train up well, and give your betters pussy-pleasure wherever and whenever they demand it, then you might get up to a “C” grade eventually.’

    Yuriko was still puzzled, and now Ms. Greig interjected an explanation:

    ‘Grade “C” means “cunt”, it means you’re a practiced lesbian lover, and know how to give satisfaction. Most girls, and indeed women, are “C” grade – like Jenny and Cecilia for example, they just adore being fucked and eating any cunt they are told to – but they’ll always be the ones told, not the ones giving the orders!’

    ‘So …’ Yuriko asked hesitantly, ‘so.. what and who is a “D” then, if that’s the top grade?’

    Coach Saunders smiled with proprietorial pride, and gave the answer:

    ‘At the moment, there are only two amongst all of the students – “D” grade is “dyke”, and that’s Alexis of course, first and foremost, but I think Miranda is that strong and powerful as well, at least she is now.’

    The sports teacher looked squarely at Yuriko, and said firmly:

    ‘What you have you learned from all of this, girl? Say it clearly, don’t hedge or quibble!’

    Yuriko swallowed and looked at the floor. It wasn’t that she had any hesitation or doubt about the rightness and truth of the answer, it was just that the new meek Yuriko was strangely shy about saying it. Then she looked up, finding comfort in Ms. Greig’s warmly appreciative gaze upon her naked body, and in her admired teacher’s evident further desire for her. Still, Yuriko’s answer was a whisper:

    ‘I’m a lesbian … that I know now, for sure, I just want sex with girls, with women … and … I guess I want to be had, to be taken … I want to be told what to do by someone, and I want to be fucked over and over like you all took me last night – that was amazing!’

    ‘Well’, Ms. Greig laughed, with Alexis’s joke of the previous evening coming back into her mind: ‘eureka! you have made a great discovery indeed!’

    Coach Saunders delivered the final instructions to the blushing sapphic novice. Yuriko was informed that as an “A” grade girl, she was to make herself available unquestioningly to any “B”, “C”, and of course “D” grade lesbian who wanted her, whenever, wherever and however they did so. In the course of this, she learned that “B” grade was for “babe” – a designation for the prettiest and most feminine of the submissive girls, those who were more experienced than she was, but still in need of further grooming and instruction before they could be regarded as fully-fledged “C” grade “cunts”.

    ‘How will I know them?’ asked Yuriko with some puzzlement, ‘and how will they know me?’

    ‘Oh! – that’s easy’, replied Ms. Grieg with a smile. ‘You’ll know them because they will either make an obvious pass at you – groping your tits, or – as you don’t have much to hang on to there – putting a hand up your skirt and into your panties. Believe me, you won’t mistake their meaning or intentions!’

    ‘And’, added Coach Saunders, ‘they will know you because there is a strict rule for “A” graders: you must keep your pussy closely shaven, and put some nice perfume on it twice a day, and except for a couple of days at your time-of-the-month, from now on you are not permitted to wear any panties at all, not under a skirt and not when wearing trousers or shorts either! The other lezzie girls will soon spot you as a new novice “A” grader, and then, believe me, you’ll get no shortage of action and attention!’

    ‘Oh!’ said Yuriko in surprise, but seeing at once how this simple system worked. She remembered that when her class was in the locker room, changing for gym or field sports, she had noticed that there were several girls who did not seem to bother with panties. She had never thought of a reason why, and had just dismissed them as sluttish and lazy – but now, well, it appeared they were a quite different sort of slut from what she previously assumed. Then:

    ‘Oooohhh!’ gasped Yuriko suddenly, as her memory made a connection. One of the girls who seemed to be pantyless every time they changed for sports was none other than the only other Asian girl in the Upper Sixth Form. Mei Lin was of Chinese (well, South Korean) parentage, and she was perhaps the most beautiful and elegant girl in the whole school. Tall, slim and slender, with an alabaster smoothness to her perfect skin, her face had high clear cheekbones and deep dark almond-shaped eyes; the exotic ensemble was completed by the cascade of shining fine jet-black hair that swept straight down her back. She was a quiet and shy girl with a classic and ethereal beauty, and Yuriko suddenly realised that she had been attracted to her for quite some time.

    Hesitantly, she posed a question which had suddenly become very important: ‘Ms, Greig, can we “A” grade girls, you know, can we play around with each other? – I mean, if no one in a higher grade wants us to go with them, that is!’

    The geography teacher nodded her head in confirmation: ‘Yes, of course – we like you novice girls to get as much pussy-training as you can! The only rule is, you can’t demand that a girl who is in the same grade must do what you say, you can only ask her, or show her that you are up for it and hope that she reciprocates. … Mmm, has someone struck your fancy then?’ laughed Ms. Grieg, and she gave Yoshiko a playful pinch on her ass. ‘I know!’ she continued, ‘it’s Mei Lin, isn’t it?’

    Yuriko blushed and quietly nodded, thinking all the time of the lovely Korean babe, of her long slim legs and incredibly sexy ass, and she felt herself getting wetter and hotter in her pussy. She recalled how Mei Lin would often get changed quite near her, and that her eyes had always been drawn to the other Asian girl’s smooth shiny jutting Venus mound – but, ironically, she had been afraid that Mei Lin would think her one of those dirty lezzies if she saw her looking, and any time Mei Lin’s head turned Yuriko’s way she had hastily jerked her gaze away to something, anything, else. Whether it was this guilty feeling, or racial fellow-feeling, or recognition of Mei Lin’s extraordinary serene beauty, she was the one girl to whom the old superior Yuriko had never given put-downs or shown up in class. Now, Yuriko was greatly relieved at this, for she thought that Mei Lin possibly might like her (or at least not actually dislike her), and … might like her in another way too, as another “A” grade piece of lesbian ass.

    As Yuriko walked across the grass lawn from the teachers’ accommodation block to her first class of the day, her thoughts were in a whirl – most of the time pre-occupied with memories of Mei Lin tantalisingly undressing next to her in the locker room, and fantasies that the other Asian girl would reach out and seize Yuriko’s cunt, claiming it for her own. In her lessons that day, all of her classmates marvelled at the new, transformed Yuriko – she was meek, diffident, self-effacing – in fact, the model of a quiet deferential Japanese girl. That was, apart from the fact that on Coach Saunders’s orders she wore no panties, and that when Alexis ordered her during the lunch-break to follow her into a cubicle in the girls’ toilets, Yuriko went willingly, even eagerly, falling to her knees before her young mistress even before she was told to, kissing Alexis’ feet and then worshipping at the commanding Head Girl’s capacious dripping cunt.

    That evening, feeling quite nervous, Yuriko hesitated outside the door of Mei Lin’s room (at this expensive school all of the girls had individual bedrooms), before she summoned up her courage and knocked on the door. A soft voice bid her enter, and Yuriko quietly slipped inside, carefully closing the door again behind her. It seemed that Mei Lin had been in the process of brushing her beautiful long black hair, for she was standing in front of her wardrobe mirror with a comb in one hand. She turned with a slight expression of surprise when she saw who it was, for she and Yuriko were not particularly close and the Japanese girl had never before visited her room. Mei Lin hadn’t been involved in the gang-banging of Yuriko on the previous night (that had been strictly for “C” and “D” graders only), and so she didn’t know of the uppity bitch’s downfall or her newly-discovered lesbianism.

    Mei Lin raised an interrogative eyebrow and was about to ask what Yuriko wanted – but then the tall Korean girl’s eyes widened in shock as this became apparent. Without saying a word, Yuriko lifted up the front of her red tartan school-uniform mini-skirt and exposed her bare and shaven pussy. Mei Lin gave a little gasp, and put the comb down on her desk, almost as if to steady herself. She looked at Yuriko expressionlessly for several heartbeats, and the latter began to fear that she had made a mistake. Then Mei Lin’s mouth curved slightly in a smile, and she matched Yuriko’s gesture, slowly lifting up the front of her own uniform skirt and revealing the naked pelvis and smooth-shaven cunt that was beneath.

    Yuriko felt almost dizzy as a wave of relief and excitement swept through her. Her supposition had been right after all: it was no accident that Mei Lin didn’t wear panties on gym lesson days – she didn’t wear them on other days either, because she was, like Yuriko, a lesbian “A” grader. Mei Lin closed the distance between them, as both girls continued to hold the hems of their skirts above their waists, exposing their pussies. Mei Lin spoke faultless grammatical English, but always with a lilting sing-song accent that made her seem more exotic and exciting:

    ‘So, I think I like you better like this, Yuriko’.

    As Mei Lin spoke, she reached forwards and with an economy of effort that spoke of experience, she speared her index finger into Yuriko’s vagina, right up to the knuckle. Finding that there was no protest from the younger Asian girl, and that her pussy-lips were parted and slick with wet arousal, Mei Lin swirled her finger around for a moment inside Yuriko’s slit, and then stroked a fingertip along it, from bottom to top and ending with a flicking rub of her thumb very near to Yuriko’s tender clitoris.

    Yuriko was delighted at Mei Lin’s response: the gorgeous Korean girl had accepted her sexual overture, and was more than responding to the invitation! Yuriko gave a soft sigh, and her body quivered at the sensations induced by Mei Lin’s deftly expert caress. The latter saw this, and her smile widened, revealing her perfect white teeth. The slim and elegant Korean made Yuriko gasp with arousal as her finger slid back down the younger girl’s pussy, probing and parting her labia, and she spoke in a soft husky whisper:

    ‘You come with me.’

    Then Mei Lin laughed, shook her back her rippling mane of shiny black hair, and repeated her words, but now with an unmistakeable emphasis upon the second word that was redolent with the promise of passion:

    ‘You cum with me!’

    And then, taking her new girlfriend by the hand, Mei Lin led the younger Asian teen across to her bed for the first of many, many nights of lust and lesbian love-making.

    And what of Yuriko after this? Well, she was always a quick learner and hard working at her studies, and before long both she and Mei Lin were given their “B” grade, and then their “C”. But, despite her increasing expertise and her willingness to anything that a lover wanted, in that grade she would always stay – for her true nature was indeed to be a submissive cunt.

    If you have made it to the end, congratulations! It is something of a marathon – but then, so was Yuriko’s sexual education! I did not expect the story to become as long as this, but it just kept on growing as I was writing it. I hope that you have enjoyed it – if so, do check out my other stories … you might like them too … (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)


  • The Pendant – Chapter 2

    Font size : +


    The Pendant

    Chapter 2

    The next morning Dan awoke to find his wife had already left for work. She was a supervisor at the local supermarket and started work at seven each morning. He grabbed a towel and wrapped it around his middle and made for the bathroom. He was about to open the door when his daughter Louise came out ready to wrap a towel around her. Dan saw she was completely naked. Louise screamed and said “Oh shit Daddy I thought you was downstairs”. Dan had turned suddenly but not before he noticed his daughters’ pre-teen beauty, her pert little tits and hairless pussy were in plain view. “I’m sorry princess, I didn’t know you were in there” Louise turned and went to her bedroom. Dan went to take his shower. He turned on the water and as he washed himself he was slowly getting a hard on. The thought of his wife last night coming all over the place and then seeing his naked 10 year old daughter naked aroused him. He quickly shot his sperm up the shower wall. He began to hatch out a plan to further test the powers of the pendant.
    He dressed and went downstairs to have breakfast and joined his daughter in the kitchen. Neither of them spoke of what happened outside the bathroom, and Dan said he had to leave to go to the Uni. Louise said she was going shopping with a school friend and they would both return home together as there was no school that week. Dan kissed his daughter on the forehead and left for work.

    Louise left and walked a few doors down the street to call for her friend Amanda. She was also 10 and of similar build to Louise, but with auburn hair which contrasted to the blonde hair of Louise. They got the bus and headed into town to do their shopping for new clothes. They had decided they both wanted some new underwear and Amanda said she would also like a new swim suit ready for the expected long hot summer. They both purchased new underwear and a swimsuit each. They returned to Louise’ house and couldn’t wait to run upstairs and try on their new garments. They went to Louise’ bedroom and Amanda suggested they try on their swim suits first. They both stripped naked and put on the 2 piece bikini they had bought. Louise’ was a bright yellow one and Amanda had chosen a white one. They both giggled and Louise suggested they go to her parents bedroom to look at themselves in the full length mirror. They both liked what they saw but Amanda said hers showed too much of her ass cheeks. Louise giggled and said “Don’t worry, my Dad saw me naked this morning, but it was an accident. We were both so embarrassed”.
    “Wow, I saw my Dad naked in the bedroom once. He was asleep but he had kicked the covers off and was completely naked. The man thing was huge”.
    “You mean his cock was hard don’t you”? said Louise.
    “Yeah” said Amanda.
    “I have never seen a real cock but I saw my moms fake cock once. I think she keeps it up here somewhere” said Louise, opening the wardrobe door.
    “Think she keeps it up there on the shelf. Get me a buffet and I will look”. Amanda got a buffet and Louise stepped up and searched the shelf. Her had touched the pendant and it fell to the floor. Louise kept searching and Amanda picked up the pendant looking at it closely. She thought it was heavy and decided to hang it around her neck. The pendant began to work its powers and Amanda had a strange feeling.
    “Louise I….don’t feel very well…”. She glanced up and looked at the little bikini clad ass wiggling in front of her as Louise searched the shelf. Amanda reached up and began to stroke the little ass with both hands squeezing and rubbing her friend. Louise had grabbed a box from the shelf and stumbled as her ass was being fondled. They both fell to the floor and Amanda was the first into action. Louise had landed on all fours and her ass was sticking up. Amanda grabbed her again and moving the fabric aside, began to use her tongue on her 10 year old friend. She shoved her tongue in the little hairless pussy then moved up slightly and stuck her tongue in the tight little asshole in front of her.
    Louise was still holding the box but the contents had spilled out on the carpet. “What’s wrong with you Amanda, please stop……..stop”. She was beginning to enjoy what was being done to her and continued to mildly protest over the invasion of her body. She could see the fake cocks on the carpet and was surprised how big some of them were. Suddenly she pulled away and faced Amanda. Her sweet little face was smeared in saliva and she grabbed Louise again and kissed her full on the mouth. Louise gasped and tried to push Amanda away. Instead her hand touched the pendant and she immediately returned the hot, wet slippery kiss. Their tongues met and both girls were moaning gently at this new feeling they were experiencing. Amanda reached her hand to fondle Louise’ little tits and Louise did the same. Both girls stopped kissing and Louise asked what was the pendant hanging around her neck. Amanda told her that it had fallen from the shelf. “Well I don’ know what the fuck it is but I think its one of my moms sex toys. Look at all these things here”. They began to stroke and suck on the various vibrators and dildos. Both girls were surprised at the language they were using and the fact that they knew what the toys were for.

    “Lets get on the bed, and get some of these” said Louise. They both grabbed a handful of the toys and jumped on the bed.
    “Now lets get naked, I want to fuck you with this”. She was holding a dildo that was about 6 inches long, ribbed and thick. They both got naked and Louise got on top of her friend. They began kissing again and Louise moved down to lick and nibble on Amanda’ firm little budding breasts. Both girls were panting and beads of sweat began to appear on their rampant little bodies.
    “lick my pussy” said Amanda. Louise immediately obliged and shoved her head between her legs. She grabbed both legs and pushed them up and forward, giving her greater access to the sweet little pussy in front of her face. The little pink slit was already glistening and Louise held open the little girl pussy with both hands and started to lick and nibble. She knew instinctively where the clit was and gave that some attention. It began to swell and Amanda bucked her hips in the air and moaned “Oh fuck yeah baby, Oh suck that little clit for me”!
    She then slid a finger into her friends little hairless slit and another just worrying the little anal opening. Amanda nearly jumped off the bed and screamed “Fuck me, fuck me you bitch”.
    Louise continued to lick and finger fuck the 10 year olds pink pussy. She said “Right I am going to fuck you with this now” and rubbed the 6 inch dildo up and down the hot wet slit, then gently inserting it in slowly at first and then a little more. “Ouch that hurts” said Amanda not knowing that she had just lost her cherry. She soon recovered and moved her little hips up to meet every thrust of the dildo. Louise kept thrusting the dildo in and out of the little girl twat at the same time licking and nibbling at the swollen clit. Amanda could take no more and shrieked “I’m coming I think, I’m coming”! She grabbed Louise by the hair and kept her tongue and the dildo in her pussy as her first orgasm sent her little body into spasms. She sat up and they both kissed long and hard, Amanda tasting her own little girl juices on the lips and tongue of her friend.
    “Now its your turn” said Amanda. She pushed Louise flat on her back and went directly to the hairless pussy between the legs of her friend. The little slit was already soaking wet and both girls were amazed at how their little bodies were reacting.
    “Suck my clit like I did to you and poke my little pussy”.
    “I intend to” said Amanda and immediately began to rub the area of the clit. It soon emerged from its hiding place and Amanda began to lick and nibble at the swollen love button. She soon found the little opening of her pussy and pushed her tongue in as far as at would go. Louise squealed at the new found pleasure she was experiencing and raised her hips to meet the probing of the tongue and fingers.
    “Oh shit, this is fucking awesome, fuck that pussy, fuck it”! Amanda reached for the dildo still dripping from her own cunt juices and slowly inserted it into the tight little hole. Louise gave a jolt as her cherry popped and bucked and squealed as she neared her first orgasm. She left the dildo in the little pussy and raised her legs. She then pushed her tongue into the tight little puckered ass opening of her friend. Louise reached for the dildo and began to fuck her little hairless pussy. Amanda now had a finger in the little butt hole and shoved it in and out at the same pace. That sent Louise over the edge and she howled “Oh fuck, oh fuck, yes, fuck my little asshole” and had her first orgasm. She thought she was going to pass out, so intense was her first orgasm.
    “Wow, that was fucking great, I didn’t know we could feel such things” said Louise.
    “No, me neither” replied Amanda. “We should put this stuff away now in case your parents come home”.
    “Yeah” said Louise. They put the toys back in the box and Louise again stood on the buffet and put it back on the shelf. Amanda was again looking at the firm naked body of her friend and again felt herself getting horny. She started to play with her smooth soft pussy and then said “Here put this back too”. She handed Louise the pendant who placed it on the shelf. She got down and closed the doors of the wardrobe. They grabbed their bikinis and made the room tidy and went to Louise’ room. They both fell on the bed giggling and Amanda said “What do you think just happened”? I have never felt like that before”. “Me neither” said Louise. “It must have been that pendant thing”. Did you like doing what we did”? she asked.
    it again?
    “Oh yes definitely”. I want to fuck all day now and I want a real cock inside me”.
    Both girls giggled and hugged each other then Amanda said she would have to leave now and go home. They both got dressed and Louise let her friend out.


    1 comments
    «1»

    anonymous readerReport 

    2010-09-16 15:13:14
    part 1 hot next part please

    «1»
  • A Boy and his Genie – Chapter 12

    Font size : +


    Matt and Sophie deal with the society.

    In the year 2012, 15-year-old Sophie Swift was confused. She’d felt an irresistible compulsion to go inside a mansion, where she’d met a nude man and girl. The man had told her that this girl was his genie, and that he was giving her to him. And now all that was left was a lamp, sat on the floor. She approached it with caution, not really understanding what was happening. She reached out a hand to touch it. It felt cold. Dormant.

    Sophie put the lamp in her bag, and walked home. Whatever this was, she wanted to be somewhere safe.
    “You’re home late!” Shouted her mother to her as she walked in.
    “Can’t talk. Busy,” Sophie said as she went straight upstairs.
    “Oh, charming!” Mrs Swift said. “Dinner’ll be ready in half an hour!”
    “Alright!” Sophie shouted back.

    Sophie went to her room, and took the lamp out of her bag, setting it on her table. She sat down on her bed, and stared at the lamp. It looked so old, yet flawless. Not a scratch on it. Sophie reached out to it.
    “I shouldn’t…” she said. She picked it up, and held it in her hands. Then, hesitantly, she rubbed it. She felt it grow warm in her hands, and she watched a cloud of light-blue smoke pour out.

    “Oh finally,” Alexis said as she appeared on the bed next to her. “I was beginning to think you were gonna chicken out.”
    “Oh my God, this is not real, this is not real…” Sophie said.
    “Oh it’s quite real, I promise,” Alexis smiled. “So what will it be then? Eternal youth? Wealth beyond your wildest dreams? Or do you just wanna fuck?”
    “What makes you think I want a genie?”
    “Mistress, I’ve existed for hundreds of thousands of years, and I can honestly say that’s the best joke I’ve ever heard,” Alexis laughed. “In my entire life, I’ve never met a human who doesn’t want things they can’t have. Well, things they can’t have until they meet me.”

    “I’m still not convinced you’re a genie.”
    “I promise you I am. I can’t lie to you.”
    “Prove it then. Cast a spell. Or does that count as one of my 3 wishes?”
    “Honestly, Disney ruin everything, don’t they? There’s no 3 wishes. You get as many as you want. And none of that “evil genie” stuff. No wish misinterpretation. You get what you want. And if I mess up somehow, which I most definitely won’t, I’ll fix it for you. I give you my 100% satisfaction guarantee.”
    “I’m still waiting for my proof.”

    Alexis grinned.
    “Your wish is my command, Mistress,” she said. She snapped her fingers, and Sophie was instantly nude.
    “Hey, what are you doing!?” Sophie protested, grabbing her pillows to cover herself.
    “Mistress, you commanded me to demonstrate my power, and I did so,” Alexis replied. She got behind her, and cuddled her closely, rubbing her stomach.
    “Well what are you doing now?”
    “Just a little present for you, Mistress. To say thank you for releasing me from my lamp,” Alexis replied, continuing her fondling. “Tell me Mistress, has anyone ever touched you…down there?”
    “No…never…” Sophie replied. She then let out a little whelp, and she looked down to see Alexis rubbing her pussy. “Until now…”
    “Mistress…” Alexis said seductively, kissing her neck. “I can tell you’re not exactly experienced in this regard. Do you wish for me to pleasure you?” Alexis rubbed Sophie’s clit, and she whimpered.
    “Yes…yes…” She moaned.
    “Then your wish is my command…”

    Alexis stuck her tongue out, and licked her Mistress’ neck sensually. Sophie moaned, as, to her surprise, she felt the tongue begin to run down her skin.
    “What the fuck…” She moaned. She looked, and watched as Alexis’ tongue got longer and longer, making its way down her skin. It reached her right breast, and Alexis began licking her nipple. “Oh my God…how the fuck are you doing that…”
    “Why, magic of course,” Alexis replied, rolling her extended tongue over Sophie’s nipples, before allowing it to continue its journey down her body. It reached her pubic hair, which is caressed briefly, before it reached her entrance. Alexis moved her hands away from her groin, and began to play with her nipples. She did this until Sophie was about ready to get on her knees and beg for more.

    “You know Mistress, my tongue can do more tricks,” Alexis whispered in her ear. Sophie then felt Alexis’ tongue shift, before it split into two separate tongues. One tongue licked around the outside of Sophie’s vagina, while the other slid into her slowly.
    “Oh!” Sophie moaned. “Ohhhhhh….wow….”
    “Just relax, and let your faithful genie grant your wish…” Alexis said, her magic ensuring she could still speak, even with her tongues busy.

    Sophie’s moans grew louder, as she had her pussy eaten out for the first time in her life. She didn’t know how good it normally felt, but she had a funny feeling it was nothing like this. Alexis thrust one tongue in and out of her, while another rubbed her clit and the surrounding areas.
    “Sophie!” Mrs Swift said as she knocked on her door. “Dinner’s ready!”
    “Oh…” Sophie moaned. “I’m coming!”
    “Oh you certainly are,” Alexis grinned. She increased her licking, and Sophie’s screaming filled the house.

    ——————————-

    Back in 2015, Matt Evans was currently in the process of firing his umpteenth load of the day into Anna’s pussy. His face was one of sheer delight. Sophie may have been his crush for years, but he’d spent many an evening masturbating to thoughts of Anna too, so to fuck her was like a dream come true. But to be fair, most of Matt’s life now was like a dream come true.

    To Matt’s annoyance, he felt the warm wetness of Anna’s vagina pull off of his cock. He opened his eyes, and saw Sophie stood there with Alexis. Both of them were dressed.
    “Come on Matt,” Sophie said.
    “Whuh…what?” Matt asked through the horny haze that was clouding his mind. Sophie grabbed him, and pulled him onto his feet.
    “Matt, we’ve been summoned to a meeting with the society,” Sophie said.
    “But I’m having fun!” Matt complained.
    “Come on,” Sophie said. “Get Lumiosa and we’ll go.”
    “Oh fine!” Matt agreed, despite every fibre of his being wanting to rip Sophie’s clothes off and fuck her on the table. “Where is she, anyway?”
    “I’m here, Master!”

    The 3 of them turned to look in the direction of the voice. Lumiosa was sat on a chair, with her legs wrapped around Sam, who was fucking her hard. Meanwhile, she was making out with Cindy, who was frantically fingering herself.
    “Lumiosa, I wish for you to undo our horniness, and get us dressed,” Matt commanded.
    “Your wish is my command!” Lumiosa moaned in pleasure. She snapped her fingers, and Matt felt as though a great weight had been lifted from his shoulders, in that he no longer wanted to fuck to death everyone he saw. Lumiosa appeared next to him, dressed back in her clothes.
    “What the fuck Matt!?” Sam moaned. “You’re such a cock-block! I was about to cum!”
    “Oh shut up and just fuck Cindy,” Sophie said. Sam’s body instantly responded to the command by moving over to Cindy, and ramming into her pussy. She wasn’t complaining.

    The 4 of them left the classroom, and headed back to Sophie’s Ferrari.
    “What do you think they want?” Matt asked his girlfriend as they cuddled in the back of the car.
    “I dunno,” Sophie replied. “But judging by Neil’s tone, I doubt it’s good.”
    “We’ll be fine though. No-one can hurt us. Not now we’re free from the rules.”
    “I know, but I still don’t like talking to them.”
    “We’ll get through it, whatever it is.”

    They arrived at Sophie’s house, and walked in. The other members of the society were reclined on various sofas and armchairs, some of which were normally there, and some of which had been conjured up.
    “Sit down,” Neil said sternly. The 4 of them sat down on one of the sofas, without a word. “What are you?”
    “What on Earth are you talking about?” Sophie asked, clearly not wanting to give answers.
    “Ophelia, play the footage,” Neil ordered.
    “Yes Master.”

    Ophelia bowed her head, and snapped her fingers. Sophie’s TV turned on magically, to a news story.
    “A man was arrested today in the home of billionaire businessman Alex Brookman,” said the news reader. “The elderly man has not been identified, but we are hearing reports that he is claiming to be Alex Brookman himself, despite Mr Brookman being known as appearing much more youthful than this man. Whoever this man is, the police have charged him with several hundred counts of murder and rape, after the bodies of several hundred nude girls were found in the house with him.”

    “Care to explain?” Brian said.
    “Not really,” Matt replied.
    “When we saw this, we went to visit Alex in prison,” Sarah said. “He told us about how you two turned up, undid his wishes, and took his genie away from him. Which is of course, impossible.”
    “And your point is?” Sophie asked.
    “Tell us how you did it!” Neil shouted. “If you two can break the rules, then tell us how you do it!”
    “And why should we?” Sophie asked. “What could you possibly do to us if we refuse?”

    The group stayed silent.
    “Fine then,” Neil said. “We’ll ask you nicely. Please tell us how you can do it.”
    “If you two can indeed break the rules, then we can fulfil our goal!” Jürgen said. “We can do what we have always sought to do; rule this world! Control it for the betterment of all humankind!”
    “And for yourselves,” Alexis said. “Actually, mostly for yourselves.”
    “No one asked for your opinions, genie,” Sarah said to her.
    “Actually, if you want us to stay friendly towards you, assuming we even are at the moment, it’d be wise for you to be nice to our genies,” Sophie said threateningly. “They’re our friends.”
    “Genies are tools for our pleasure, nothing more,” Brian said. “Observe. Lexia, I wish for an amazing blowjob.”
    “Your wish is my command, Master,” Lexia obeyed. She bowed her head, and then pulled Brian’s trousers down, before taking his cock in her mouth.

    “We genies have feelings too, you know,” Alexis said.
    “Not that they matter,” Sarah said. “This world has a pecking order. At the top are us Masters. Next come normal humans. And finally, there’s the genies. You exist only to grant our wishes.”
    “That is not true!” Lumiosa shouted. “I’m sorry, Miss Sarah, but…I used to agree with you. I really did. But Master Matt has been so kind to me. He treats me like an equal. He wants me to be more than just a servant.”
    “Then he is foolish,” Jürgen said.

    “And yet you’re the ones talking down to the ones who have the power to cause you unspeakable horrors,” Sophie said.
    “Sophie dear, you are both far too kind-hearted for that,” Sarah laughed.
    “Perhaps we are. But we’re not too kind-hearted to punish you like we punished Alex,” Matt said.
    “The two of you dislike how we consider ourselves higher than other humans, and yet you seek to judge us?” Neil said. “We may seek Godhood, but at least we have the courage to admit it.”
    “We don’t want Godhood,” Sophie said. “We just want to allow people to live in peace. We use Alexis and Lumiosa’s magic for fun, but no-one gets hurt. Everyone we use our magic on enjoys it. Whereas you lot enslave people and keep them serving you for decades. We give pleasure to our friends. Your only friends are each-other, probably because they’re the only people you can’t enslave.”

    “Kraft macht Spaß,” Jürgen said. “Power is fun. You know what else is fun? Dominating other people. Ruling over them. It’s why we want to control the world. To control the universe. We want everyone to do as we command.”
    “And you believe that this so-called “maker” would allow that?”
    “He’s allowed you two more power, clearly,” Neil said. “Surely giving us the same power would be better? 6 heads are better than 2.”
    “You 4 could never work together,” Matt said to them. “You’d all be fighting over power. Sophie and I are in love. We’d work together to rule the world at least.”
    “Matt, it’s clear we’re not getting through to these people,” Sophie said. “I think we need to do something about them.”
    “What do you mean?”
    “Well, I was thinking we could…”

    ——————————-

    Sarah woke up in an uncomfortable bed. She opened her eyes, and realised the ceiling she was looking at was not the ceiling she was used to in her mansion. She sat up, and realised her body was far chubbier than it was, with much smaller boobs. It was the body she’d had in her youth, before becoming a Mistress.

    She looked around, and realised that she most definitely was not in her mansion. She was in the bedroom she’d had when she lived with her parents. Her abusive parents. The ones who hated her because her existence meant they couldn’t pamper her older brother as much. The ones whom she’d wished up an eternity of suffering for at the earliest opportunity.

    She looked over at the calendar on the wall. Friday the 13th of March, 1959. The day she found Iago’s lamp. It had just been sitting there in a bird’s nest, at the top of a tree. She’d gotten her more-athletic friend, Maggie, to climb up there and get it for her. Funny, if Maggie hadn’t thrown the lamp down to her, it might have been her instead that would have rubbed it, and gained Iago’s power.

    Sarah thought about Maggie. She was the only person who was ever really nice to her. After she’d given Hell to her parents and brother, she’d had Iago create a little alternate dimension for Maggie, where she could live out eternity in happiness. Her own personal Heaven. Now that Sarah thought of it, Maggie was probably the only “normal” she’d ever done anything nice for.

    “Hey, wake up bitch!” Shouted her brother, Hank, who was knocking on the door. “We’re gonna be late for school, and I ain’t waiting around for your lazy ass! 10 minutes or you’re walking!”
    “Oh….alright…” Sarah said in response. This was really weird. Why was she dreaming of her past? Was it a dream? It felt so real. If it was a dream, surely she should be waking up, now that she’s realised it’s a dream? So why wasn’t she?
    “Iago!” She shouted. “Are you there? Can you hear me?” No response. Something wasn’t right.

    Sarah got dressed, not enjoying the feeling of her overweight teenage body. She headed downstairs quickly, figuring that if she didn’t go now she wouldn’t get any breakfast before she had to leave for school.

    “Hank, Sarah, get in here now!” Sarah father shouted. She went into the living room, where she saw her parents sat on the sofa.
    “What the fuck do you want?” Hank asked them. “I was busy.” Sarah looked at her parents, and her eyes widened, for she saw that her father was holding what appeared to be Iago’s lamp.
    “Kids, your father has something to show you,” said Sarah’s mother. “Something which will change our lives forever.”
    Hank then did something which worried Sarah. He rubbed the lamp. Sarah watched as clouds of red smoke poured out, something which she’d seen thousands of times before, only this time, it filled her with worry. She watched as the clouds of smoke formed into the naked genie. Her naked genie. Or was he her father’s?
    “Oh my God…” Hank said.
    “This is my genie, Iago,” said Sarah’s father. “I found him on the way home from work yesterday. He will grant my every wish.”
    “We certainly had fun with him last night, didn’t we honey?” Sarah’s mother giggled. “My pussy’s still tingling.”

    “This can’t be happening!” Sarah exclaimed.
    “Oh shut up girl!” Her father shouted. “Actually, I’ve just had an idea of how to demonstrate Iago’s power to Hank. Iago, I wish for Sarah to have sex with Hank.”
    “Your wish is my command, Master,” Iago obeyed. He snapped his fingers, and Sarah began to feel her body move.
    “What’s happening!?” She exclaimed. She walked over to Hank, and gave him a kiss.
    “Woah…” Hank said.
    “Iago, stop this right now!” Sarah shouted. “That’s an order!”
    “Sarah, he won’t obey anyone but me,” her father said. “Have fun. Hank I mean, not you, Sarah.”

    ——————————-

    1974. 29-year-old Neil was walking home from work, happy with his life. He’d just told all his co-workers that he and his wife Mary were to be married in the autumn, and they’d all congratulated him. They’d picked out a little house in the countryside where they could move and raise the kids they planned to have. It was all going to be great.

    As he walked past an alley, he heard a woman scream. He turned and saw a man with a gun, pointing it at the woman, demanding her handbag.
    “Hey, what are you doing!?” Neil shouted. “Get away from her!”
    “Oh, and you’re going to stop me?” The robber laughed. Neil ran up to him, and, not really thinking, he punched him, knocking him down onto the floor.
    “Get out of here!” Neil shouted at the woman, she nodded, before trying to run off. Before Neil could do anything else, however, he heard several bangs, and felt agony in his legs. The robber had fired all his bullets into Neil’s legs, before running off, grabbing the woman’s handbag as he did. Neil collapsed on the floor, crying out in pain.
    “Oh my God!” The woman exclaimed. “Hang on, let me go and get an ambulance!”

    The woman ran off as quickly as she could, leaving Neil laid there, slowly bleeding to death. He looked over at a rubbish bin, and remembered something. This had happened to him before. This wasn’t 1974, it was 2015. Was this a dream? But it felt so real…He remembered how, the first time this had happened, he’d knocked over that bin, and in amongst the rubbish was a golden lamp, which, inside, had contained Ophelia.

    In desperation, Neil knocked over the bin, and rummaged through its contents, desperately trying to find the lamp. There was no lamp. How? It was there last time, so why not now? He needed Ophelia. Last time, she’d fixed his legs, and told him that, without her, the doctors would have had to amputate his legs. But he couldn’t have them amputated. How could he and his wife cope?

    ——————————-

    In 1949, in the town of Darmstadt, 12-year-old Jürgen had gotten up for school, and walked downstairs, where he’d found his mother buttering some toast for him.
    “Nein Mutti, ich habe kein Hunger! (No mum, I’m not hungry!)” he protested.
    “Ohne zu frühstücken hat man keine Stärke für den Tag, (Without breakfast you won’t have enough strength for the day,)” she replied, forcing the plate into his hand. Jürgen’s father had been killed 9 years prior in the war, and his mother had struggled to cope without him. She was pretty protective of him, even more so than she would naturally be.

    Jürgen reluctantly ate the toast, and even more reluctantly accepted a goodbye kiss on the cheek from his mother, before he took his bag, and left for school. He went next door, to knock on his friend Lars’ front door.
    “Oh, Jürgen,” said Lars’ mother as she opened the door.
    “Guten Morgen, Frau Schneider, (Good morning, Mrs Schneider,)” Jürgen said. “Ist der Lars bereit für die Schule? (Is Lars ready for school?)”
    “Ich komme jetzt! (I’m coming now!)” Lars shouted as he ran down the stairs. “Komm, wir gehen. (Come on, let’s go.)”

    The two boys walked to school, discussing the sorts of things young boys do.
    “Hast du die Hausaufgaben gemacht? (Have you done the homework?)” Lars asked his friend.
    “Ja natürlich, Dummkopf, (Of course I have, you moron),” Jürgen replied. “Meine Mutter würde nichts Anderes erlauben. (My mother wouldn’t allow me not to.)”
    “Darf ich-(Can I-)”
    “Ja. Aber nach der Schule kaufst du mir etwas Süßes. (Yes. But after school you’re buying me something sweet.)”

    The boys’ school day went as normal, and they walked back home together, Lars buying Jürgen a little bit of chocolate on the way home. They didn’t even take notice of the fire engine that sped by as they walked through the town. They didn’t take any notice until they got to their street, and saw that both of their houses, as well as several of the others around them, had been burned to the ground. Jürgen looked around, and he saw no trace of his mother.

    “Mutti…Mutti!? (Mum…Mum!?)” he shouted. No response. “Mutti!?” He ran towards the rubble of his house, desperate to find his mother.
    “Jung, warte! (Kid, wait!)” Someone shouted. “Ist da noch zu heiß! (It’s still too hot over there!)”
    Jürgen didn’t care. He ran onto the rubble, which felt warm, but not unbearably so. He started looking around for any trace of his mother.
    “Mutti! Mutti! Ich bin’s! (Mum! Mum! It’s me!)” He moved things around as best he could, desperate to find some sign that his mother was alive. He didn’t like what he found. Moving one piece of rubble, he found, sticking out from under something else, an arm and a hand, both badly singed.
    “Mutti…nein…” Jürgen started crying.

    Through his tears, he saw something glistening under another piece of rubble, like metal. It was then that memories came flooding back to him. He’d lived this before. Last time this had happened, he’d found, under the rubble, a magic lamp, with a genie called Marcio inside it. Jürgen reached to the piece of rubble that was covering the metal object. He pulled it off, and found…a cooking pot.

    ——————————-

    In 1993, a 43-year-old Brian was depressed. Really depressed. Last week, his wife had filed for divorce, after Brian had caught her in bed with another man. And another one. Even worse, today he’d lost his job, after his boss had announced they were making cutbacks. Brian had had enough. He was going to end it all. He was sat on a bridge over a small cliff, with a fast-moving river underneath it. Honestly, he wasn’t sure if it was big enough to kill him, but he’d give it a go regardless.

    “What on Earth are you doing young man!?” An old man shouted. He came up to him, and tried to pull him back. “Get off of there this instant!”
    “Why should I? My wife’s gone, my job’s gone, and I’ve got no friends. There’s nothing left for me in this world.”
    “Now now, that’s not right. Whenever you hit rock bottom, just remember that things can only get better.”
    “Can, not will. The sweet release of death has surely got to be better than this.”

    The old man sighed.
    “Listen to me, young man,” he said. “I’m dying. I’ve not got long left. Minutes maybe, if that. I have something which has kept me happy for many years. I was going to just let fate decide who gets it next, but I can tell you need something.”
    “What on Earth are you talking about?”
    “I assume you know what a genie is?”
    “Of course I do. I’ve seen Aladdin. They give you three wishes.”
    “Not 3, as many as you want. It could solve all your problems.”
    “Sure it could. If genies existed.”
    “Why, of course they do.”
    “Old man, I’m about to kill myself. Cheap jokes aren’t going to stop me.”
    “No, but this might.”

    The man reached into his coat, and pulled out a metal lamp.
    “Inside this lamp is a genie named Lexia,” the man explained. “She can grant your every wish.” Brian looked at the lamp, and remembered. He remembered doing this before. He remembered the future. He remembered being given this lamp, releasing Lexia, and sorting his life out. He needed this lamp. He reached out to get it, but as he did, the old man collapsed forward. He lost his grip on the lamp, and it fell off the bridge, into the river below.
    “Nooooo!” Brian shouted. “I need that lamp!”

    ——————————-

    “Do you think we’ve done the right thing?” Sophie asked Matt, as they watched what was going on from her living room. Matt nodded.
    “They needed to be punished,” Matt said. “And it’s not like they’ll be like this forever. Alex is in prison, and the other 4 are trapped in alternate versions of their pasts. But they’ll all eventually die, and pass on to whatever comes next. That’s better than how they’ve treated people before.”
    “I guess you’re right. It’s for the best I suppose. We couldn’t let people like them keep on going in the world.”
    “Come on Sophie, let’s go to bed.” Sophie nodded, and the two of them walked upstairs to her bedroom, hand-in-hand.

    “Alexis…” Lumiosa said. “What do you think of what they’ve done?”
    “I honestly don’t know,” Alexis replied. “I mean, I wanted them to suffer a little bit for everyone they’ve ever hurt. All the humans, Ophelia, Lexia, Iago, and hell, even Marcio. But now, I honestly don’t know. I decided long ago not to hold grudges against my bad Masters. I decided it was better to just live and let die. Once they’re gone, they’re gone, and I just let my life go on, with all the good Masters I’ve had. What about you?”
    “I do not know either. I should be fully supportive of my Master’s wishes, and it is nice to see my brothers and sisters liberated, but…I have been the victim of much cruelty over my life. I do not enjoy watching people suffer.”
    “Don’t worry,” Alexis said, picking up Ophelia’s lamp, which was sat with the others. “I trust them both. I don’t think they’ll end up like the society. I think they’ll stay true to themselves.”

    ——————————-

    Author’s message: So with this chapter, I wanted to show that the society weren’t totally evil. That they came from sad pasts, which their genies had helped them to overcome. I wanted to show that their evil had come from nurture, not nature. I hope I managed that.

    I hope my German was good enough, but if it wasn’t, dann korrigieren Sie mich bitte. Ich möchte’s verbessern!

    We’re really approaching the endgame now. I anticipate the story ending in the next couple of chapters, it’s just a matter of how we get there, which I’m still not sure about. But to be fair, I’m not really sure what will happen in a chapter until I write it. This particular method of punishing the society didn’t come about until today, and I started writing the chapter a couple of days ago. So while I know the general gist of the story’s ending, I don’t know the bits around it yet. That will come later.

    Incidentally, I mentioned before that I also post this on Literotica, but you’re getting the better version. When I submit this chapter to Literotica, I’m going to have to remove the sex scene between 15-year-old Sophie and Alexis, since Literotica has this bizarre policy of “no sex for under 18s”. So you guys are getting the uncensored version of this chapter!

    Someone mentioned in the comments of the last chapter that they were hoping Alexis would turn out to be the Mona Lisa. Honestly, that crossed my mind while writing it, but I didn’t cover it because I wanted to cover Leonardo’s early years. I might put a throwaway line in a later chapter about it, but if I don’t, feel free to keep assuming it.

    Anyway, I’m off to bed now because it’s nearly 1am and I’m tired.


  • The Office Junior – Part 9 Emma’s Story

    Font size : +


    Emma comes to terms with events

    I woke up with what felt like a cartoon rat slamming a hammer around in my head. My mind flashed back to the night before and my idiotic friends trying to hook me up with Matthew ‘dickhead’ Bates. Matthew was the kind of guy that thought a relationship was when you have sex twice on one night stand. I remember his foul breath when he was whispering so called erotic things into my ear. I mean who honestly thinks that saying ‘I want to feast on your beauty’ is going to impress an 18 year old. ‘Feast on your beauty’???? What a grade A douche bag.

    The argument that my friends and I had was pretty epic. Any fight that makes me walk through town by myself has to be fairly off the charts.

    While I pieced together that nights events and tried to keep my head from exploding I reminded myself of where I was. The, admittedly, tastefully decorated bedroom was that of my birth father Michael. I remember stumbling into the spare room and seeing the mountain of boxes and files that had been stored on the bed. I was pissed off that Micky hadn’t cleaned before I arrived. But then I guess he was just a man so maybe I shouldn’t have held him up to the lofty heights of a woman’s standard. I smiled.

    I sat up in the bed and immediately saw the bulk of Micky lying on his front alongside me. His leg was sticking out from under the covers. Thankfully the rest of him was covered. I looked around and saw my dress, jacket, shoes and panties on the floor up against the wall. I looked down and saw that I was sitting topless. I moved the sheets and realized that I was absolutely stark naked. I froze.

    I didn’t dare move. I didn’t want to wake Micky up. I didn’t know what was going on. Then I felt it, the sticky mess between my legs and arse. I slowly moved my legs and saw a large wet patch on the sheets. I opened my legs and wiped my fingers across the sticky area and bought my fingers up to my nose. I inhaled.

    The smell was familiar. It had the aroma of sex. Juices mixed together. The musty smell of my own arousal and the musky tang of semen. I felt a little more and touched the lips of my vagina and realized that the stickiness was there as well. Oh shit. I had had sex. I had fucked him……oh my god I had sex with Micky. Oh shit

    I shot a glance over at the sleeping Micky and was about to launch into an expletive filled rage but suddenly my overwhelming desire was to sneak away. I got out from under the covers and walked over to my pile of clothes. I put on my bra, dress and jacket and slipped on my shoes. I picked up my panties and put them in my jacket pocket and I left. I grabbed my handbag, opened the door, stepped into the hall and burst into tears.

    I eventually calmed down and got my shit together. I fished out my phone and called my friend. I apologized a thousand times and I swore I would never walk home by myself again. I told her that I crashed at my Dad’s place but that I needed to get my bag. I let her know that I was getting a taxi and would be around soon. I then had to apologize that I had called her so early. She was monosyllabic and very annoyed.

    I hopped into a taxi and typed out a text to Micky:

    E – We need to talk. Call me.

    The taxi ride over was uneventful apart from the taxi driver being a complete creep. I suddenly realized that going commando with such a short skirt was not a good call. I arrived outside her place and threw some money at the driver just as he started his ‘Maybe we can come to an arrangement’ speech……why are all guys such jerks?!

    I knock on her door and waited. And waited. And fucken waited. I banged on her door again and after a minute or so she opened it. She had my bag in her hand and threw it out onto the street.

    “Take your fucken bag and piss off.”

    “What the fuck?! I need a shower.”

    “Well maybe you should have thought of that before you embarrassed the shit out of me in front of Jack Thornton.”

    “Who? Who the fuck are you talking about?”

    “Jack Thornton. The guy I have been trying to hook up with for the best part of a year. You know, the guy that you told my secret about Matthew Bates to.”

    “What secret….what the hell is going on?”

    She leaned forward and through gritted teeth spat out the words, “About me going arse to mouth for him. You bitch. Find somewhere else to stay.” And with that she slammed the door in my face.

    Brilliant! As if this day couldn’t have got off to a better start.

    I sat on her front garden wall and contemplated what I was going to do next. I was receiving some odd stares from passersby’s. I tried to picture what they were seeing – a young girl in a small revealing dress, with a suitcase and a mop of hair that looked like a shrubbery. I needed to get cleaned up. I remembered that a coffee shop a few hundred yards away had proper bathroom facilities as long as you ordered breakfast and coffee.

    I walked down the road and through the small park that linked on to the main road where the coffee shop was situated. The park was full of people getting their late morning exercise. Smug pricks.

    I entered the coffee shop and ordered a breakfast muffin and a latte. I asked if I could use the bathroom and they gave me a key. They told me that my breakfast would ready in about 30 minutes. I went to the back of the shop, opened the bathroom door and closed it behind me. The noise of the street and cafe suddenly disappeared. The automatic lights came on and I found myself in a newly refurbished bathroom. All white with the occasional splash of blue. I put my bag down on the bench and opened it. I took out a an old hooded top and a pair of jeans as well as a bra and panties. I got out of my dress so I was standing naked in front of the mirror.

    I had been told by my last boyfriend that I had a ‘cracking little body’. I had nice sized breasts that sat high on my chest. My belly was trim (which it should be due to how much I was paying per month for a gym membership!) and my hips were shapely. I was ridiculously short so I was never going to have long legs but what I had were OK. I looked down and I could see that between my legs I had a little bit of crusted cum. The sight caused my bottom lip to tremble again as I remembered what happened leading up to me standing here. My Dad had fucked me and my friend had abandoned me.

    I stepped into the shower and allowed the hot water to wash away the sticky and crusty residue on my body. I washed around my crotch thoroughly but I felt like I couldn’t get clean. I decided to forget about washing my hair as I didn’t want to spend 20 minutes blow drying it.

    I turned the shower off, stepped back up to the mirror and wiped away the condensation. I could feel myself getting angry. Why had Micky done that? How dare he do that to me. Should I call the police? Should I tell my mother? I only lost my virginity 8 months ago after fending off my ex’s hard cock for about a year before finally deciding I was ready. My first time was terrible. My ex thought we were in a porn movie so was making all sorts of sounds and facial expressions. He was clumsy and thought once he had entered me his sole job was to pound against me until he came. He even had the audacity to ask me if I came. Yeah sure buddy…..my vagina loved being treated like a cum dump. It really turned me on you fucken stupid piece of shit wanker.

    I looked at the clock on the wall and saw that my breakfast would be served soon.

    I finished drying and getting dressed. I pulled my hair back and put it in a ponytail. I gathered all my stuff and opened the door to allow the noise of the room to surround me again.

    The breakfast (well more like brunch) was good. A poached egg on a savory muffin with a couple of bacon rashes. I ate it quickly and downed my latte. I walked out of the shop and onto the street. The morning was gone. I had been awake for almost 5 hours. For 5 hours I had contained my rage enough to get on with things.

    The guy on the shitting bike came out of fucken nowhere. I mean what the hell was he doing on the footpath. There’s a sodding great cycle path on the road. I heard a yell and then the sound of tires skidding. I turned just in time to see a man on an expensive looking bicycle struggle to keep from tipping over the handlebars.

    “Watch where your walking you idiot!”

    Shit just got real, “Why the fuck are you on the footpath you twat! Why not ride on the fucken cycle path you cunt.” I was surprised by my sheer anger.

    “Well if you didn’t wander around with your head in the clouds you would have seen me….I’m wearing a pretty bright cycling jacket.”

    I walked aggressively up to him. I wanted to smash his smarmy rat face in with my fist. “Fuck off dick. I’m having a shitty day and I will end you if you DON’T. BACK. THE. FUCK. UP!”

    The look on his face was a mix between terror, disgust and embarrassment. A little crowd had formed with one or two of the random strangers telling the cyclist to leave. There was also a voice telling me to watch my language.

    The cyclist muttered something about me being a bitch and on my period but my anger had been replaced by shame. The prickle of tears stung the back of my eyes. I quickly walked across the street and into the park. I found a park bench and sat seething.

    The phone in my bag buzzed and pinged. The message was an answer from Micky:

    M – Come round as soon as you can

    I got up from the bench and walked over to a taxi rank. I hopped into a taxi with a female driver and gave her the address. I text Micky:

    E – Coming around now. Be there in 5 mins.

    I was struggling now. I was going through a rollercoaster of emotions. One minute annoyed, then ashamed, then furious, then full of self-loathing. When I got out of the taxi at Micky’s place I was settled firmly with anger – white hot pure rage. I walked up to his door and got my keys out. I fumbled them in the lock and then finally opened the door. I burst in, threw my bags down against the wall, slammed the door and screamed at him.

    “WHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK MICKY! What were you thinking!”

    ———————————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

    To be fair to him. He was incredibly apologetic. I tried to keep my rage going but I suddenly felt very tired. He was explaining to me how it all happened but I was feeling exhausted and in need of a shower. I remember the look in his eyes though. Absolute sincerity. He knew what he had done was wrong and I did believe that it was a mistake. But I couldn’t get the whole thing out of my mind. My Dad’s cock had been inside of me. In my pussy. Thrusting into me. It was all too much.

    I excused myself telling him I needed a shower. I made some weak joke about hoping there was a lock on the door. He said he’d stay down this end of the apartment.

    I walked over to my case and took it through to the spare room. I unzipped it and got out a t-shirt and some jeans. Everything felt dirty. I walked into the bathroom and closed and locked the door.

    I turned on the shower and sat on the toilet. My mind was racing. Images of what happened swirled like a x-rated tornado. I needed to work it out. Why didn’t I wake up. Why was he able to slip inside me….was I wet? Was my subconscious OK with the sex?

    I got out of my clothes and stepped into the shower. I cried. I wasn’t OK with this. This isn’t what I wanted. I was scared that I would never be able to forgive Micky. Right now I didn’t hate him, I was angry. Not so much with Micky but with the situation, the whole fucked up stupid situation. I sat on the floor of the shower and pulled my knees up into my chest and sobbed.

    My tears finished and I stood up. It was time for me to cowgirl up and start making this better. The weeping was doing nothing for my state of mind. I had been through shit in my life before and I wasn’t going to let this mess trip me up.

    I got out of the shower and realized that I was tired. I quickly dried myself off and went through to the spare room to get changed. I threw on a pair of black jeans and an old Gun’s n Roses t-shirt and went out in to the lounge.

    Micky was waiting for me and immediately launched into his explanation. I was sitting on the couch, kind of listening, kind of zoning out. He started to tell me about a girl he was seeing at work and that she wanted to meet me. Seriously! After all of this and he thinks it’s a good time for his new lady to meet me!?

    He then told me that she was quite young. Suddenly my interest was piqued.

    “Hoooow young?” I enquired.

    NINETEEN!!!! My Dad, my 41 year old Dad is hooking up with a 19 year old! What the hell is happening with him at the moment?!

    “Nineteen…..Jesus Micky. What is going on with you?”

    “Nothing is going on with me. I’m happy Emma……well I was until the fuck up last night.”

    At the mention of last night I drew my legs up into my chest. It wasn’t a conscious decision but the issue was still raw.

    “Do you want to talk to her about it?” Micky asked.

    I rolled her eyes, “Micky……I don’t even know this girl. Why am I going to talk to her about anything!”

    “Well maybe she might be able to help.”

    “I don’t need help Micky, I need to forget it even happened. Can you understand that?” I felt like I was going to say something in the heat of the moment so I stood up and walked down the hall and into my room and closed the door.

    I threw myself on to the bed and willed myself to not cry. I was done with tears. In the fight to stop the moisture from leaking out of my ducts I closed my eyes. The tiredness enveloped me in its cozy arms. Soon all the troubles melted away and I was being gently held in the comforting grasp of sleep.

    ————————————————————————————————————————————————————————————-

    The knock at the door roused me. I sat up just in time to see the door opening and a beautiful girl step over the threshold.

    “Hey Emma, I’m Becky.” the girl said in a whispered tone.

    My brain wasn’t quite connected to reality yet.

    “Sorry – who?”

    “Becky, I’m your Dad’s new….um……girlfriend?”

    I smiled a little at the way she said this with inflection at the end that made it sound like a question.

    “Oh hi. Micky said you were coming around.”

    She walked into the room and stood there. She was quite a sight. She didn’t look 19, more like early to mid 20’s. She was average height with nice legs and a very impressive ‘rack’. I could see why Micky was keen on her.

    She spoke again, “Look, I know you don’t know me but Micky has told me what’s been going on. He’s killing himself over this Emma. He’s a real mess. I’d like to talk to you if I can. Maybe help?”

    “It’s Becky isn’t it?” I said perhaps a little to cattily

    She frowned a little, “Yes, or Rebecca if you want.”

    “I realize that you are trying to get some brownie points with Micky but you’ve never met me before so I’m really not sure you can ‘offer’ me any advice.”

    She stepped forward and sat down on the bed near my feet. “You’re right. I’ve never met you before but I do think I can talk through some stuff with you.”

    Oh great – she’s a helper. One of those people that feels that she can offer sound advice in any situation. I’ll just wait for the ‘I know cause I’ve lived it man’ moment.

    “So you have experience with this kind of thing do you?” I said tersely.

    “Well not quite like this. But I did have a situation where I was completely out of my depth and would have appreciated talking to someone outside the situation.”

    “I’m not out of my depth. I’m completely aware of what happened. I’ll sort it out with Micky. I don’t need his trophy girl coming in here and trying to act more mature than me.” Perhaps that was a little harsh but to her credit Becky didn’t react to it.

    “I’m not trying to ‘sort it out’ Emma. I just want to offer you an ear to bend so that you can say what you want without the added pressure of having the person directly involved sitting across from you.”

    DAMMIT! Why was she being so…..so…….so right! Why couldn’t she be annoying and stop making sense.

    I sighed, “So you know what happened then?”

    “Kind of. Why don’t you tell me. The only version I have is the ramblings of Micky.”

    So I told her. I tried to be aloof and give only a hint of the details. But she was right. Speaking to her was easy. I could say anything and not go through the crippling embarrassment that I would have endured if I was speaking directly to Micky.

    It all came pouring out. The start of the night, my bitch friends, Matthew Bates, walking to Micky’s, the messed up spare room, waking up in the morning, the feeling that I had enjoyed it…..everything. Becky just sat and listened. She occasionally made a few well-placed jokes to keep my spirits up. She was good at making me feel like she was ‘with’ me not just listening ‘at’ me. When I cried she knew when to let me be so I would carry on, but she also knew when to make a gesture, holding my hand, putting an arm around me. Once I had got the end of the story she directed the conversation so within minutes we were giggling about the punishments we would carry out on stupid Matthew Bates.

    We heard the shower go on so knew that Micky was up and about.

    “I don’t want him like that Becky.” I said in a deadpan voice.

    She looked at me, “I know.”

    “I keep thinking I should have woken up. I thought that maybe I had secretly wanted it. But I don’t. Regardless of the fact he’s my Dad, I just don’t feel that way about him at all. The whole thing disgusts me.”

    “I think that’s Micky’s problem as well. I’m going to tell you something that might freak you out a bit.”

    I sat up a little straighter and readied myself, “Go ahead.”

    “Micky’s main problem is that a few weeks ago he and I kinda of….well……kind of did a little role playing.”

    “Oh god no Becky – please don’t tell me things like that. My eyes will literally fall out of my sockets and dissolve in front of me.”

    “No no….no details. But let’s just say that we BOTH kinda riffed on the fact that I was his daughter….we had a pretty good time.”

    “Eewww.”

    She laughed, “I know, but it was harmless stuff and it was really….um….interesting.”

    “To much info,” I laughed, “tell me something Becky. Why Micky?”

    “What do you mean?”

    “Well, you’re a beautiful young girl who could probably have their pick of guys, but you choose the 40 year old?”

    She sat and pondered this for a while.

    “Honestly Emma I have no idea. I guess I had never really been treated right by the guys I was with. Micky showed me that I was allowed to feel special. He made me feel like I deserved to be treated better. He’s been so wonderful. I know it must be hard for you to hear this but he is what I class to be a proper man. He’s strong, well built, with a caring sensitive side.”

    “Really?” I was genuinely amazed at how much Becky thought of him.

    “Without making you feel sick and possibly putting you off sex for the rest of your life he satisfies me like no one I have been with before….and it’s not about just having sex. We share things, experiences and yes, as cringe worthy as it is for you fantasies. Micky has grown so much in the last few weeks. His confidence is up, other women are taking notice of him simply because he likes himself. I’m really proud of the fact that I have had something to do with that.”

    “Other woman?”

    “We’re not, shall we say, exclusive as such. I encourage him to experience as much as possible. If that means he is with someone else then I’m OK with that….as long as he doesn’t lie to me or hurt me. I’m honest with him if I share something with someone different.”

    I was shocked, “Wow….I had no idea that Micky was so….so…..progressive!”

    Becky laughed, “We have had some pretty good times already.”

    “So I guess that Micky is pretty open to all sorts of stuff.”

    “It looks that way. But I can tell you right now that he is not looking for anything from you. Fantasy is fine but bringing that into his reality is not what he is about. He loves you….but there’s a line.”

    I felt relieved, chastened and impressed all at the same time. My Dad, my old pensioner of a Dad was living life to the fullest. He was embracing the opportunity that had presented itself and was running with. Part of me wanted to know what he had been up to.

    “I think I get that now. Was I silly to overreact?”

    “Are you kidding me?! I think you did an amazing job being as calm as you were. High five for that.” And Becky reached over and indeed gave me a high five.

    I leaned in and gave her a hug. This complete stranger to me had just helped me through a tough spot.

    I pulled away from her and looked her in the eyes.

    “I’m gay….I mean I’m a lesbian.”

    She looked a little stunned and then softened, “Am I the first person you’ve told that to?”

    “Sort of. It’s the reason I came up here. I wanted to tell Micky before I told my Mum. I needed to let him know first in case my Mum reacts badly.”

    “Why would she react badly?”

    “Well maybe not her but her husband might. He’s a bit religousy. Casting folk into the lakes of fire and all that.”

    “I’m sure Micky will be happy for you.”

    “Well I’ll speak to him later. Please don’t say anything.”

    She gave me another hug and softly whispered, “This is your news to tell Emma.”

    She hopped up from the bed and smoothed down her skirt. I glanced at her and felt a prick of jealousy at her tall slim figure.

    “Is it OK if I stay tonight?” she asked me.

    “I can’t see why not. Micky will probably be asleep by 9pm anyway!” We both laughed.

    “Thank you Becky. Seriously. You really helped.”

    “My pleasure Emma.”

    As I got up she stepped over and gave me another hug. I felt her arms wrap around me and her body press against mine. I smelt her hair and could feel the warmth of her body. I gripped her tighter and felt the mass of her breasts up against my chest. She started to pull away so I let my grip loosen as well. She leaned down a little a gave me a kiss on my cheek.

    I felt a bolt of electricity surge through my body. My nerve endings tingled. I breathed in her aroma and felt my throat contract. I unconsciously dropped my hands to her arse cheeks and pushed her hips into mine.

    Becky stepped back. Not forcefully, not with any urgency but with enough strength to break our hold.

    I put my hand up to my mouth, “I….I…..I’m sorry Becky. I have no idea what happened then.”

    She laughed sweetly, “It’s OK hun, lots of emotions going around at the moment.”

    “Yeah – I think I should get some more sleep.”

    “Well if I’m staying we’ll get some pizza or something in? I’ll let you know when it arrives.”

    With that she turned away from me, opened the door and closed it behind her. I collapsed onto the bed with my head in my hands, “No no no no no no……Emma….you idiot!”

    I climbed under my blankets and pulled them up around my chin. My mind was going at 3000 miles per hour. Had I just fallen for my Dad’s girlfriend? Well that would just cap off the perfect start to my stay here!

    I thought about dozing off but fired up my laptop instead to check Facebook and twitter and snapchat and YouTube and Instagram and emails and the various other ‘social’ sites that make up a huge part of every teenagers life. It was the usual stuff, party updates, holiday snaps, viral videos, meme’s and inspirational sayings presented in a fancy font over a picture of a rocky mountain face or something equally tacky . I did have a few emails from friends wanting to know when I was back from the dark north. I had a long email from my ex which I read. I wish I hadn’t – dear God what did I ever see in that emo wannabe.

    My relationship with my boyfriend had broken up due to my realization that I was attracted to girls. He was kind of an arty guy that fancied himself as a deep thinker. But often his conversations bored me. His attempt to get me to turn vegan was the last straw. No one takes my right to bacon away from me! I had kissed a couple of girls at Uni but it was always laughed off as a drunken thing although my body’s reaction to the contact told a very different story.

    I had met one girl called Tamara who was ‘out and proud’. I had confided in her and we had fooled around a little. It was the first time I had let a girl finger me. It was nice but Tamara was not really my type. She was pretty but seemed to try and hide it behind a masculine exterior. I felt that I was a lesbian – I wanted to be with a girly girl, not a girl pretending to be a lumberjack.

    After a good 20 or 30 minutes more of ‘social interaction’ I closed down everything and decided it was time to eat. I quietly opened the door and made my way down the hall and walked out into the dining/lounge area.

    I saw that Micky and Becky were on the couch. All I could see was the back of Micky’s head and a view from Becky’s head down her body. Micky had his hand under her shirt and was massaging her breast. I could see Becky’s hand frantically rubbing between her legs. She was on her back with her feet flat on the couch and legs bent and spread. I could hear her breathing in shallow pants. As she writhed on the couch her breasts freed themselves from her shirt and I got a glorious view of them gently bouncing in time with her own spasmodic movements.

    Without realizing my hand had pressed up against my chest. I moved it so my fingers worked their way under my shirt and bra. My nipples had reacted to the scene I saw in front of me. They were rock hard and sensitive. I felt an explosion of energy rip through my body as my fingers applied pressure to them. My other hand snaked down the front of my jeans and massaged my crotch. The thick denim not allowing me to experience too much contact.

    As I looked again I could see Becky starting to spasm along with her obvious orgasm. Her legs coming up, knees being pressed against her chest. Her chest rising and falling as she did her best to contain the sensation so not to alert me to what was happening.

    It was too much for me. My own passion was starting to take hold of me. I had an insane desire to launch myself at Becky, push Micky out of the way and let my lust devour Becky’s body. I recovered my senses enough to stop what I was doing and to quietly head back to the spare room. I opened the door and closed it behind me as carefully as I could manage.

    As soon as the door closed I tore of my clothes. My shirt and jeans were off before I made it to me bed. My bra fell to the floor and my panties were kicked off.

    All I could picture was Becky heaving in the midst of a huge orgasm. This one image meant I wasn’t in the mood for a romantic wander through my mind. I needed release.

    I immediately traced my fingers over my pussy and felt the sharp tingle of expectation. I rubbed myself but I was already so wet I plunged my fingers into my lubricated pussy. While two of my fingers probed into my hole my thumb massaged my clit. I felt the surges of electricity, the same as I experienced with Becky’s hug, roll through my thighs and across my lower back. I could hear my breathing quicken and I heard the soft sound of suction coming from my pussy as the walls of my cunt gripped my fingers. I could feel my orgasm start from my toes and make its way up my legs.

    With my eyes closed I imagined Becky lying down between my legs. I fantasize her tongue darting in and out of me and flicking my clit.

    As my orgasm took hold I made sure it was her image I saw. Her slim smooth legs, her tight arse and her swelling tits. But mainly her face. her beautiful kind face. I wished I could be kissing her full lips, letting her tongue wrap around mine while our hands entwine. I imagined her mouth open in pleasure as I brought her to her own orgasm.

    I lay there looking at the ceiling. The sweat that had formed on my naked body started to cool. I stood up and looked at myself in the mirror. My body showed all the signs of my sexual experience. My nipples still stood proudly on my breasts, my face and belly were flushed and my pussy was visibly puffy. I picked up my discarded clothes and put them back on. As I put my t-shirt over my head I heard a knocking at the front door. I checked myself in the mirror once I was fully clothed and made myself presentable.

    As I opened the bedroom door I was hit by the smell of pizza. Micky was in the kitchen opening the boxes and Becky was sitting on the couch flicking through the on demand movies. She turned and smile at me and waved me over to the couch. I walked over and sat down next to her. Her face was still slightly flushed. She put her hand on my leg and gave it a squeeze which caused me to almost lose my breath.

    Micky bought the pizza through and we all tucked in. I felt relaxed. Although the issue had not disappeared it had been put into perspective. I felt safe sitting there. And then Becky smiled at me and gave me a wink.

    Uh-oh – this wasn’t going to end well.


  • An Understanding Aunt

    Font size : +


    A woman observes, then joins her niece and friend.

    An Understanding Aunt, Part 1 (lesbian/incest)
    I was happy to have my Niece Connie staying with me for a couple of weeks last summer while her parents went on a long anticipated cruise to the Caribbean. She is a sixteen year-old beauty, with long blond hair, blue eyes, and a nicely developing figure.

    She loves to display her abundant blessings in her string bikinis. She wears a different one every day, and they seem to get skimpier and skimpier–or is she just a “growing girl”? In any case, she struts around the house giving me quite a show of her budding breasts and her nicely rounded bottom.

    Although I am married, I also appreciate the beauty of other women, and have even tasted the fruits of Lesbos from time to time.

    Sometimes as I watch Connie lounging around, and get glimpses of her perky nipples pushing out of her bikini bra, I am tempted to reach out and pinch them to see if they are real. (nah, I know they are real!)

    Occasionally she will sit in such a way that I can see the beginnings of her pubic mound with a few tendrils of her adolescent pussy straying out from her bikini bottom. My own pussy begins to juice when I look at her for more than a moment, so I tend to just flick my eyes over her rather than to stare.

    The other day when she came home from the beach, which is just about a block away from our home, she had a girlfriend with her. She was a little younger than Connie, but was already showing her emergent womanhood in slightly flaring hips and bulging bikini top, smaller than Connie’s but nicely rounded nevertheless.

    The girls went down in the basement to wash the sand and salt water off their bodies, and I didn’t think any more about it until I noticed that they were down there longer than Connie usually took to rinse off. I went to the head of the stairs and listened. It was rather quiet, but I could hear an occasional giggle or muffled sigh, and my curiosity was aroused. I sneaked down the stairs until I could bend over and peek into the basement without being seen by the girls.

    There, on the couch I kept down there for an occasional nap (or masturbation session), were the two girls, both naked, and playing with each others’ breasts. I was just in time to see Connie bend down and kiss Linda’s little breast, which made the younger girl giggle and push Connie’s face away.

    Then Linda did the same to her older friend, but Connie didn’t push her away. Instead, she held the girl’s head in her hands and pushed her breast firmly onto her face. I could see Linda’s mouth open to receive the budding nipple of my niece between her lips. It didn’t take her long to remember her nursing days, and she was soon nursing on Connie’s breast just like a hungry baby.

    By now I was so turned on that I just sat down on the step and let my hand wander up under my skirt to finger my panty clad pussy. My panties were already soaking, so I slipped my finger inside and reached up to finger my clit, giving myself an instant mini-orgasm.

    As I watched in avid fascination, my niece got down on her knees and put her head between Linda’s naked legs. She ran her hands up the insides of Linda’s thighs and eventually found her almost bare pussy with her gently stroking fingers.

    Linda lay back on the bed, her legs sprawled open as Connie bent her head and licked her way up the inner thigh of her young friend and began to nibble at her puffy little pussy. Linda sighed and moaned as Connie’s tongue began to lash at her labia and lap up the secretions of her young pussy.

    I couldn’t stand being a spectator any longer, so I went back up the stairs a way, and then came down, letting my footfalls be heard by the naughty girls.

    Connie jumped up from between Linda’s legs so fast that Linda was shocked into sitting up just in time to see me moving toward them. I asked them what they thought they were doing (a dumb question, admittedly), and they just stared at me, at each other, and then began to blush and attempt to cover their nakedness with their hands.

    I told them to move apart, and then I sat down on the bed between then. I put my arms around both girls and smiled at them, letting them know that I completely understood their youthful curiosity, and approved rather than disapproving of their activity, as they might have expected.

    My hand roamed down their backs until I was caressing the tops of their sweet, round asses, and then I asked them whether either of them had ever seen a fully developed woman in the nude. They both admitted that they hadn’t, and I asked them if they would like to see how they would look when they had completed growing into womanhood.

    They eagerly responded in the affirmative, so I stood up before them and had them unbutton my blouse and remove it. They admired my bra and its contents, and then I instructed Connie to unhook my bra and let it drop.

    Both girls gasped at the sight of my mature breasts, which though not large by adult standards, were huge compared to their adolescent swellings. I invited them both to fondle my breasts and to see how the nipples felt. They ran their fingers over my nipples, which were like hard knobs surrounded by my pink aureoles. I shivered at the touch of these young, nubile, teenagers.

    When I saw how fascinated they were with my breasts I invited them to taste the nipples as they had done to each other. How heavenly it felt to have their young mouths nursing at my breasts, just like a pair of twins, feeding from their mother!

    After they had sucked and chewed at my breasts for awhile, my pussy getting wetter and wetter, and the juice starting to run down between my thighs, I told Connie to unbutton my skirt, and Linda to pull it down, revealing my pussy juice soaked panties.

    I slowly worked the panties down over my hips, revealing, a little at a time my curly, brown, pubic hair. My pubic hair is plentiful, but not thick, so it is just a nice curly fuzz around my pubic mound.

    The girls stared in awe at my womanly charms until I took their hands and pulled them to me, inviting them to explore the dense delight of my vulva. Their fingers played tentatively at my slit, which opened to them readily, allowing them to get in between the outer lips to discover the inner lips, and eventually the clitoris that hid beneath–well, it wasn’t hiding, since their pawing had made it stand up like a little penis.

    I though we had gone about as far as we should on this first exposure, so I let them finger me until I had an orgasm, then told them to get some clothes on and go upstairs for lunch.

    I’ll have to tell you the rest of the story on a future installment.


  • Bug control: Evolution

    Font size : +


    The bug is smarter than everyone thought

    Bug control: Evolution
    By Droid447

    Dr. Vivian McLeod was carefully retrieving a bug from the container. There were still a few specimens alive since she brought them back from Miranda’s apartment. The doctor could still remember the night she received the call. “You have to come over and see this!” her boss said over the phone. Since then, five blocks around Miranda’s building still remained in quarantine. The former leading scientist had been fired after the incident and they had reinforced security in the research facility.

    “Come here, big boy. Let’s try to find out how you do what you do,” Vivian said, while grabbing the bug with her bare hands. One thing she knew for sure, was that they were absolutely none aggressive.

    The origin of this bug species was still unknown, other than the single specimen that was found frozen in the antarctic. It had been amazing to discover that these creatures could take control of other creatures, including humans, and use them for reproduction purposes. Vivian was in charge of deciphering this incredible capability. The potential was limitless and this task had become a priority for the powers that be.

    So far, the bugs didn’t seem very good at solving problems. This made it hard to explain how they manage to manipulate complex brains. The Doctor had no choice but to experiment with human subjects.

    “I’ll put you over here with your… mate, and get out of your way.”

    The Doctor placed the bug next to a woman laying on a table. She was Lydia, one of Miranda’s co-workers. She was still reported as missing in the police files and she would remain that way until they could fix her mind, which according to Vivian, was not very likely. She believed the victims were “too far gone”.

    Lydia was awake but unresponsive, yet her nipples swelled when she sensed the proximity of the bug.

    She is already getting excited. How does he do it?! Vivian thought.

    The bug got close to her head and delicately pushed a tentacle into Lydia’s ear. The woman led out a soft gasp and the Doctor watched as her pupils dilated.

    A moment later, Lydia moved a hand to her crotch and started rubbing her clitoris. Vivian had seen the same behavior every time and she new what was going to happen next. Lydia would masturbate until reaching climax. Then she would do it again, experiencing one orgasm after another until the tentacles were removed from her ears.

    Her hand moves always the same way. I wonder if the bug is controlling her motility as well.

    The sensors detected vibrations within the woman’s skull and tiny electrical discharges emanated from the bug’s tentacle but they were too complex to show a decipherable pattern.

    The Doctor looked at the CAT scan and marveled at the changes inside the woman’s head. The pleasure center within her brain lighted like a Christmas tree.

    “Wow! You are experiencing true ecstasy, aren’t you?” Vivian said out loud.

    But there was still not enough information to understand what was causing the precise changes in Lydia’s mind. This research method was going nowhere.

    The enthralled woman arched her back and moaned loudly as she reached climax ten minutes later. Vivian always felt a bit voyeuristic to watch such an intimate activity. To make things worse, her own pussy was moistening and she felt ashamed of it.

    I am not making any progress and now I am getting horny? What is wrong with me?!

    After Lydia climaxed for a second time, and all her brain activity was recorded, the Doctor decided to let her rest and pulled the bug away from her head.

    “Let’s get you in your container while I design a more efficient test.”

    The other bugs were carefully locked down in individual containers but their singing could still be heard in the background.

    As the Doctor walked with the bug in her hand, she had and idea. “Wait a minute, before I put you back in your home, let me try something else.” It was definitely crazy and reckless but it would provide her with a much better understanding of the bug’s interaction with a human brain.

    Vivian knelt on the floor, placed the bug on a table and pulled one of the bug’s tentacles close to her ear. She grabbed it firmly with her thumb and index finger, ready to yank it out in case she felt something dangerous.

    “Ok, little friend, show me your tricks.”

    The tip of the tentacle entered her ear and at first she felt nothing, except a barely audible noise, like a mosquito that is flying a bit too far. Suddenly, the Doctor felt as if a bomb exploded behind her eyes. She let out a loud gasp and her eyes opened wide. It was exhilarating and scary at the same time…

    … within the shock, she lost her balance and fell sideways on the floor, unplugging the tentacle from her ear. It had been the strangest sensation. Like an electric shock directly into her brain that resonated all the way to her crotch. In fact, a tingling sensation lingered in her pussy, like an aftermath of an orgasm. She could feel a drop of her own vaginal juice sliding down her thigh.

    “Wha…? It felt so weird…” Vivian was still very disoriented and she was disturbed about her own behavior. She quickly stood up, grabbed the container and placed it with the others. She needed to get out of the lab to clear her head.

    That was so foolish of me. I hope nobody saw me. Luckily for her, there was no-one around.

    It had been enough work for today. She was tired and she didn’t want to make more stupid mistakes.

    * * *

    Vivian was driving back home feeling uneasy. She was so distressed when she put the container back with the others that she wasn’t sure if she had placed the bug inside. She did remember closing the lid but that was all. She thought she heard the bug’s singing inside the car but she knew that it was impossible. There was no way any bug could escape the new security system.

    Was the bug in the container? I can’t remember. Maybe I should go back… No, I think it’s just my nerves. Damned, my panties are so wet.

    The bugs had been certainly loud this evening. As she though of this, Vivian wondered why she was still feeling aroused.

    * * *

    When Vivian arrived home, she went straight to her room to take off those sloppy panties.

    God! I am soaking wet. What is the matter with me today?

    She was planning to take a bath later on so she didn’t bother to grab a fresh pair, or even put on a robe. It was not like her to walk around nude in the room with all the curtains wide open but tonight she just didn’t care. She had more important things to think about.

    The bug was in my ear just for a second but it felt so exhilarating.

    And it was then when she felt it…

    Something quivered inside her belly. The Doctor stood completely immobile, trying to find a logical explanation to what just happened. Maybe her stomach was demanding some food… but the movement had been too strong and too foreign.

    Then she felt it again and she started to panic. “What the hell??!”

    Vivian sat on the bed and carefully poked her abdomen. She didn’t feel any pain but the motions were more frequent now and every time she felt it a bit lower, closer to her crotch.

    Soon, it became evident that something was sliding down her vaginal cavity. It was squirming, stretching and caressing her sensitive skin.

    “There is something inside of me! How is it possible?!”

    The Doctor desperately searched her mind for an explanation. The bug! If the bug was not in the container, then it must be…. “No!! I have the bug inside of me! How does this happened? When?!”

    Vivian wanted to reach inside of her body and pull that thing out but she was too afraid. Then, after a particularly strong motion, a pair of tentacles emerged between her pussy lips. The scared woman tried to grab the appendages and yank them off but a sharp pinch forced her hand away. She could clearly feel the bulk of the alien creature squirming through her tight cavity and then she saw it with terror projecting from her pussy.

    Within all this, the Doctor felt a hint of pleasure radiating from her crotch and this added to her confusion.

    The bug was half way out but its long tale was still inside Vivian’s body, purposely trashing within her vaginal walls. The creature curved both of its tentacles, one touched her clitoris and the other approached her anus. It became obvious that the bug wanted her to reach an orgasm.

    Vivian was struggling to believe that this was really happening. She didn’t understand why the bug was not coming completely out of her. And she wasn’t sure that she wanted that either. It felt so good, yet she needed this nightmare to end. The overwhelmed woman was more confounded than ever.

    Her arousal was rising. She knew that this creature was going to make her cum unless she did something. But what could she do? Maybe she should just stay still…

    A couple of minutes later, the sensations became too much for the Doctor and an unwanted orgasm ignited across her body. She arched her back while her pussy twitched hard around the creature that finally began pulling itself out. The bug never stopped moving its tail inside the woman’s cavity, making her climax almost unbearable.

    Knowing that Vivian’s mind was lost in a labyrinth of bliss, the bug vacated her pussy and walked over her shuddering body towards her head.

    Vivian felt the creature walking on top of her but she couldn’t bring herself to push it away. At this moment she was completely defenseless.

    When her orgasm began fading away, Vivian turned her head and saw the bug right beside her head. She realized that the creature was going to push a tentacle into her ear. Her heart jolted with fear and her pussy twitched with need.

    A couple of minutes later the fear was gone but the excitement wasn’t. The Doctor was no longer able to think. She could only feel. And she felt a lot, as if a hundred tongues were licking her pussy, her nipples, her ass. Her body was more sensitive than ever and it was being stimulated to the limit. Yet, nothing was touching her except that wonderful tentacle in her ear. It was a miracle.

    The enthralled woman stayed on her bed for an uncertain amount of time. She massaged her breast with one hand and rubbed her pussy with the other. Her eyes rolled back intermittently as she tried to cope with the incredible bliss that radiated through her entire body. Then, within the haziness that clouded her mind, Vivian heard three words that would change her life forever. These words resonated in her brain and echoed in her pussy like molten lava, “You are host”. She climaxed again.

    * * *

    The bug worked all night on Vivian’s brain, carefully rearranging her neuronal connections to fit his needs. Her personality was left unchanged, but now she belonged to him and he made sure this truth was imprinted deeply within her mind.

    Morning came, and so did Vivian, for the twentieth time.

    Later on, having breakfast in the kitchen, Vivian was looking at her Master with amazement. He had fooled her, pretending that he had no intelligence when in reality he was smarter than her. He waited patiently for the right moment. He sang to her for weeks in the lab, soothing her mind, making her horny, making her reckless. Until “she” decided to push a tentacle in her ear. That was all he needed.

    “You are so beautiful… and so smart,” Vivian said, fully aware that he could understand her.

    Vivian called the lab letting them know that she was going to take a few days off work. Now she stood calmly waiting for Janet, her assistant, to arrive.

    * * *

    The nest that the bug had created at Miranda’s house had been destroyed and he had learned from that bitter experience. The bug had managed to imprint not only obedience and arousal in Vivian’s mind but also the need for safety. The Doctor was acting accordingly to fulfill this notion.

    Vivian opened the front door for Janet and invited her a cup of coffee in the kitchen, “Thank you for bringing those papers to me. I know this is not in your job description.”

    “There is absolutely no problem,” Janet said, “You have a beautiful house, by the way.”

    “Is there anything relevant happening at work?” Vivian asked.

    “The Director called and I told him that you were sick at home. He said it was fine but he didn’t sound too happy about it. I am not allowing anybody into the lab without your express permission.”

    “You are not only beautiful, but very smart too. You are the best assistant ever,” Vivian said in a seductive voice.

    “Stop, you are making me blush,” Janet responded, truly flattered. She admired Vivian very much and her comments meant the world to her.

    Janet was drinking her coffee while looking discretely at the Doctor’s body. Her boss usually wore plain clothes covered in a lab-coat but today Vivian was only wearing a very short robe that displayed her shapely legs and allowed a partial view of her rounded breasts.

    The assistant was not a lesbian but she couldn’t avoid having a couple of naughty thoughts, Did she always had this awesome figure? How come I didn’t notice before?

    In any case, Janet was happy to keep her boss company while she was sick. Another weird thing was that Vivian didn’t look sick at all. In fact, she looked better than ever; so relaxed.

    Vivian noticed Janet’s unfocused eyes and kept doing small talk, “I mean it. I think you are the most beautiful woman I’ve ever met.”

    Janet didn’t answer this time, she just stared at Vivian’s body, She looks hot in that robe. She took another sip of her drink and felt a hint of arousal igniting between her legs. Doctor McLeod is so attractive. I wonder how it feels to kiss those soft lips.

    As if she was reading her mind, Vivian stepped forward and kissed Janet without any warning whatsoever. The Doctor was burning with need and she decided to risk it.

    God! She is kissing me! …feels good. After a brief moment of hesitation, Janet responded the kiss with passion. She closed her eyes and embraced her boss.

    Without breaking the kiss, Vivian turned Janet around and pushed her against the kitchen island. Then she placed her hand on the side of her assistant’s head and pushed a finger in her ear. Janet found this a little odd but at this moment she couldn’t care less. She had only kissed another woman back in college and she didn’t remember feeling this good about it.

    Meanwhile, the drawer beside the stove opened on its own and the bug emerged from within.

    Vivian removed her finger from Janet’s ear and it was quickly replaced by the bug’s tentacle. The aroused woman didn’t notice the change. But she did notice the Doctor’s tongue circling her nipples and she led out a gasp of pleasure.

    Janet felt as if her breasts were ten times more sensitive than usual. She never suspected that the usually solemn Doctor had such an expertise on sexual matters, nor that she was a lesbian! It felt as if Vivian was licking both her nipples at the same time. It was awesome!

    By the time Vivian went down on her assistant lifting her short skirt, Janet was almost reaching her first orgasm. The excited woman vaguely realized that the Doctor’s hand was no longer close to her head but she still felt something in her ear. In the back of her mind she knew that there was something wrong with this scenario, but she was too focused on the delightful lips that now nibbled her clitoris.

    She discarded the thought, or maybe it was discarded for her. She couldn’t tell anymore.

    Janet felt another ‘finger’ entering her left ear. Her dazed brain made sense of it. It would provide balance with her right ear. Suddenly, one notion overtook her mind. She should be paying attention only to her feelings, specially between her legs.

    Vivian was working diligently on the woman’s pussy, certain that her Master was already working on Janet’s head. It would take only a moment before Janet joined the harem permanently. Yes, make her yours Master.

    In a matter of minutes, the blissful sensation coming from her pussy was increased ten-fold, almost like magic. This triggered an orgasm that made Janet’s body arch violently while her pussy gushed all over the Doctor’s face. Her eyes rolled back in bliss when she heard the words “You are host”.

    The minutes passed and Janet couldn’t stop climaxing. It was the longest and most intense orgasm of her life. She didn’t understand what was happening to her. One instant her mind was blank, open, receptive and the next she was completely conscious, uneasy and scared.

    She would not be able to endure this situation for long. The moments of clarity were getting shorter. She was losing her mind! Part of her wanted this to stop but another part didn’t want this feeling to end. In any case, she was not in control.

    Vivian lifted her head to see her assistant’s face. Eyes completely rolled back until only white could be seen, mouth wide open with her tongue sticking out. It reflected pure joy and Vivian knew exactly how Janet was feeling. “Cum Janet! Let him show you true elation.”

    * * *

    Half an hour later, Janet’s body had stopped trembling, except from an occasional twitch of her hands and legs. Her eyes were still mostly white, echoing the changes that were taking place within her brain. Her pleasure center was being stimulated to the limit while other neuronal connections were adjusted as needed.

    Vivian couldn’t stop touching herself while she watched her Master take control of her former assistant. She could feel her vaginal juices dripping down her thighs and she was certain that she should be able to reach an orgasm if she watched a little longer. The Doctor thought about the CAT scans back in the lab and the incredible pleasure they showed. Now she was beginning to understand.

    At this moment, Janet was not confused or scared anymore. New knowledge was filtering through her ears in the form of microwaves and electrical signals. She was going to be host; her pussy twitched hard. She was going to be a slave; her pussy twitched hard again. She now belonged to the bug; she climaxed.

    The whole time her body remained completely still. It was imperative not to disturb her Master’s work. She was being redesign and was proud of it.

    The bug made a piercing sound and Vivian stoop at attention. Another sound compelled her to remove Janet’s dress. The Doctor’s pussy gushed at every command. Then, Vivian watched the bug climb on top the young woman’s body. She had an idea of what was going to happen next and she felt envious. She fought the urge to jump on top of the island and beg her Master to fuck her first. But she didn’t. I wish I could “give birth” to him again.

    The bug sent another command but this one was directed to Janet. She understood perfectly. “Remain still”.

    The bug reached Janet’s belly and turned around. Then he aligned his long tail at the woman’s vaginal entry. The woman’s heart was beating fast with anticipation and her pussy was dripping wet. She was ready.

    “Prepare to be host, my darling.” Vivian said.

    As the bug’s flexible tail pierced through, Janet lifted her torso and moaned loudly. The creature’s appendage was not very thick but it was long enough to reach the bottom of her pussy and beyond into her womb. Now she belonged to him in the most intimate and complete way.

    Janet felt the bug’s tail twisting inside of her, caressing her inner walls with precise expertise. The creature knew exactly when and where to touch her. Her ever growing arousal was driving her insane. The moment she felt something else filling her womb, Janet climaxed again.

    Within the cozy environment, three small eggs emerged from the tail’s tip and attached to the new host.

    The bug kept fucking Janet for several minutes, strengthening the bond with his new slave and making sure her reached many more orgasms, further breaking her mind.

    Vivian observed while frantically rubbing her pussy. She made herself cum a couple of times but the fire in her loins was far from extinguished. She wanted to get fucked as well and all she had to do was wait a little longer.

    * * *

    From then on, Janet kept coming back to Vivian’s house every night. But still, she was instructed to live her life as normal as possible, avoiding suspicion, specially at work. Both women already looked pregnant and it was becoming increasingly difficult to hide it.

    “How is everything at the lab?” Vivian asked Janet. They were completely naked laying on the bed. The bug had one tentacle buried in Vivian’s left ear and the other in Janet’s right ear.

    “The boss is threatening to send your replacement if you don’t go back soon, even after a told him that you are still working from home.” Janet responded, then she added, “Uff, My babies are restless within my womb. I think it is time for me to give birth.”

    Apparently, Janet’s enlarge belly was not going to be a problem anymore. The bug sent a signal into the woman’s brain, which made her eyes rolled back. After that, she knew exactly what she had to do.

    Without saying a word and with a faraway look in her face, Janet got off the bed and knelt on the floor spreading her legs. In less than a minute, her water had broken and greenish fluid started leaking from her pussy.

    Vivian moved to the edge of the bed to have a better view, “You are so lucky. I got pregnant first and you are having our Master’s offspring before me.”

    “Your belly looks bigger than mine. Maybe you will… uhhg… have more babies and that’s why it is taking longer,” Janet said between soft moans.

    “You are probably right. But I hope it doesn’t take too long.” Vivian responded.

    Janet could clearly feel one of her babies sliding down her vaginal cavity and this made her shudder with excitement.

    Vivian watched up close as the first bug emerged from her assistant’s stretched pussy. First the tentacles, which squirmed erratically as if the bug was still learning how to move them. Then the head with its protruding eyes.

    “It’s coming! The head is out. Keep pushing!” Vivian exclaimed, now kneeling in front of her friend.

    “Oh God! It’s going to make me cum!” Janet whispered.

    Janet was not really pushing. The bug was doing all the work, churning its body and twisting its tale withing the woman’s body, enticing her to reach climax. But before he succeeded, he slipped out and fell to the wet floor with a squishy sound.

    The aroused woman had nothing to worry about since the second bug was following close behind. When he was half way out, squirming desperately through the birth canal, Janet reached a powerful orgasm. Her pussy twitched hard around the creature, making the escape more challenging.

    The first bug was still trying to stand up on the slippery floor. His father was inches away, making encouraging noises and Vivian was marveled, watching the whole scene, “He is so beautiful. He is trying to stand up.”

    Janet had been climaxing nonstop for five minutes when the third bug emerged into the world. She was barely conscious. When her last baby finally came free, she stopped trembling and crumbled to the ground.

    Vivian caressed on of the babied feeling envious, I want to give birth to my own babies. I don’t understand why I have to wait.

    The newborns communicated with their father using forceful noises. Vivian couldn’t understand them as commands but her pussy twitched nonetheless.

    * * *

    The following day, Janet was back at work. Now that her belly was flat again, she was able to wear a short tight dress as usual. Making sure that nobody was watching, she sneaked into the lab,

    Everybody is at lunch. This is the perfect opportunity.

    This was not an ordinary day. Dr McLeod’s replacement was arriving soon and one bug was still missing; her Master. Today, Janet was here on a mission. The sexy woman stood up straight with her hands by her sides and her eyes half-closed. She did her best to avoid moaning out loud while the bug that was hiding in her pussy began to crawl out.

    It had been incredibly enjoyable when the bug, one of her sons, pushed his way back into her pussy early this morning, and she knew that it was going to feel just as good sliding out. A couple of tentacles were already visible between her thighs.

    Janet reached a quiet orgasm before the bug completely vacated her body. The fear of having somebody walk into the lab at this moment and finding her like this, only increased her arousal.

    The other bugs, trapped in their containers, were singing loudly. They knew that the noise would help cover up the faint moans of the human slave. The newborn bug was fully aware that he was going to live in captivity for now on. He was going to take his father’s place in the container, allowing him to remain free. The humans couldn’t differentiate one bug from the other and this was an advantage. He was going to sacrifice himself for the good of the hive.

    “Thank you for doing this my baby. I will come back for you if I have the chance.” Janet whispered, as she placed her offspring in the container.

    * * *

    During the following weeks, the harem kept growing. Vivian was very careful to select young, healthy, independent women that lived alone. Friends from the gym, former college mates, everyone was a potential victim. Life inside Vivian’s house was a constant orgy of enthralled girls being ravished by a growing battalion of bugs.

    Selma, the latest acquisition, was peacefully sitting on the living-room’s sofa. She stared absentmindedly into infinite and a strand of drool hanged from her lower lip while one bug fucked her pussy and another one fucked her brain. Within her body, her nervous system was stimulated to the limit.

    Vivian was sitting beside her with a dripping pussy and a pregnant belly. She had not given birth yet and this annoyed her. To make things worse, none of the bugs wanted to fuck her anymore. Not even the original bug, her Master.

    “How I wish you would fuck me too. Are you punishing me, my Master?” She asked with a hint of sadness.

    Some girls were already on their second round of impregnation. Three small eggs were pushed into their wombs, always in the midst of orgasm, and a few days later three new bugs emerged from their pussies, ready to fuck.

    Feeding on the fluids of the women, the Master bug had grown considerably, now being at least three feet long from head to tail. He had just finished subjugating and new slave’s mind and it was time to take her body as well.

    Laila, the slave, was standing like a robot in front of the creature. It was impossible for her to form a coherent idea except the notion that her pussy was on fire. Her Master’s “voice” echoed in her brain and an image of herself popped in her mind showing her what to do. Laila’s pussy twitched with excitement as a drop of her own fluids dribbled down her inner thigh.

    She climbed on top of the kitchen counter-top looking inwards, mimicking the images within her brain created by the lovely sounds of her Master. Her movements were sluggish but precise. Her eyes were unfocused since she did not need to see. She was being guided and she only needed to obey without question.

    As soon as she got into position, Lidia’s mind focused again in the incessant itch between her legs. She could feel the giant bug climbing on top of her and her nipples swelled. This creature had terrified her just a few hours ago and now she wanted nothing more than to feel him inside of her.

    The bug pressed the tip of his tail against Lidia’s vaginal lips and waited. He teased her for a moment, letting the anticipation build inside the enthralled woman. He could hear her heart beating fast as more lubricating fluid escaped her pussy and soaked the counter-top. Lidia began to moan even before the appendage was inside of her.

    The bug twisted its tail forward penetrating Lidia’s pussy, filling her completely. The appendage churned and stirred within the tight vaginal cavity, easing its way to the bottom and then pushing further in. Then the creature pulled back and immediately pushed in again. The motions were harsh and relentless. He started to get a rhythm.

    The bewildered woman lifted her torso, opening her eyes wide and moaning loudly as she felt the appendage reaching unbelievably deep within her body. Nonetheless, after the first initial shock, Lidia remained completely immobile except for the vaginal muscles. She squeezed her Master’s appendage as hard as she could, knowing that her orgasm was imminent.

    And soon enough, her climax hit her like a freight train. Lidia’s body went stiff for a second, then started shuddering out of control. Her brain became a mushy ball of white bliss and her entire world was instantly reduced to that spot between her legs that didn’t belong to her anymore.

    The bug started to absorb the abundant girl’s fluids. This was his only means of support; another important reason the keep the females horny all the time.

    After Lidia’s orgasm faded away, the bug kept fucking her like nothing happened. She would be climaxing again in no time, feeding him some more and allowing him to get a little bigger.

    * * *

    The Doctor’s house had become a thriving nest. The property was secluded enough to provide the much needed privacy and all the bedrooms were full with bugs and horny women.

    Vivian had her face between Shelly’s legs, a friend from the gym, when she suddenly felt a sharp tug in her belly. She examined herself realizing that her babies were finally ready to come out. Her heart jolted with joy. It was time!

    “Finally!” Vivian exclaimed, “My belly is so huge! I guess I am going to give birth to at least a dozen new masters.”

    She felt her vaginal track expanding wider and wider as the birthing started. This was not a regular delivery, like the ones she had witnessed many times before. She was giving birth to something bigger.
    She began to understand why her pregnancy lasted so long. She was special. Her baby was going to be unique! The scientist’s arousal spiked.

    “I am not giving birth to a bug!! This is something else!” she said to no-one in particular.

    After a while, Vivian’s pussy was stretched incredibly wide and the astounded woman was in the midst of a blissful daze. The birthing contractions were like a ticking clock towards a tremendous orgasm and she could hardly wait for it.

    One meter away, the main bug was patiently observing his offspring emerge into the world. A new species combining his DNA with hers. It was time for evolution.

    It soon became evident that Vivian was giving birth to a large cocoon. Its surface was green and leathery, coated with a lubricating jelly.

    The first convulsion of a strong climax helped Vivian expel that last centimeters of her ‘child’ out of her pussy. She shuddered absentmindedly while her feeble body slowly bent backwards until her shoulders rested on the carpet. Her mind was trapped in a loop of ecstasy, unable to form a single thought but her pussy was very much alive, gushing with every contraction.

    The greenish cocoon now rested between her legs, slimy and inert. It was hard to believe that all that mass had been inside the Doctor’s body moments ago. It was huge.

    The smaller bug had dislodged his tentacle from Shelly’s ear and climbed down the woman’s body to have a better look at the cocoon. Whatever was developing inside, was his new brother. He was definitely special and needed attention.

    After a couple of minutes of mind blowing bliss, Vivian recovered and observed her offspring with amazement. Except from the green color, it looked nothing like the rest of the bugs.

    “What is it? Why is it so different? Oh God! Something is coming out of it!” The scientist gasped as a proboscis emerged from the top of the cocoon and extended upwards a few centimeters.

    The smaller bug, which had been conditioning Shelly’s mind, stepped to the side and made a loud sound. He was sending a command to Shelly, who immediately lifted her torso to an upright position.

    Shelly’s enthrallment is complete. She is totally under the master’s control. Vivian thought, looking at the woman’s rigid motions. I want to eat her pussy again.

    Shelly stared forward with a faraway look yet her body seemed tense and ready. She got up from the couch and stood. Her facial expression was serene but Vivian knew that the woman’s pussy was twiching. She had been in the same situation many times before.

    A squishy sound brought Vivian’s attention back to the cocoon. The tentacle was projecting a few centimeters further and waved seductively.

    Meanwhile, the bug kept sending commands to Shelly’s brain and the woman responded like a robot. She straddled the cocoon without even looking at it. Her hands rested limply by her sides and her pussy dripped while she waited for the next instruction. The tentacle was now churning between her legs.

    The masters want her to fuck the cocoon! Vivian thought, quickly realizing what was going on.

    Indeed, Shelly lowered her body in perfect balance until her pussy lips touched the tip of the proboscis. Then she hesitated for a second. Remnants of her old self warned her that this wasn’t right; she shouldn’t be doing this…

    A new energetic command cleared her mind from any doubt and her pussy responded for her, making Shelly moan. Her master’s wish had become her wish. She wanted to be fucked.

    The enthralled woman groaned loudly as the tentacle entered her body. For a brief moment, the cocoon trembled, as if it was feeling the same kind of pleasure that Shelly was enjoying.

    “Push it deeper, Shelly. Let him own you.” Vivian exclaimed while rubbing her pussy.

    Shelly started bouncing up and down, slowly and steadily. Her overwhelmed mind barely acknowledged that the bug was climbing up her body again, reaching for her ear.

    The doctor was looking fascinated at the new-sprung cocoon; her baby. She wondered about its purpose. Maybe it was created just to stimulate the women more efficiently. To speed up the subjugation process. Her pussy twitched when she imagined that fat appendage buried in her pussy and a bug’s tentacle plugged in her ear. It must feel great! I want to be next.

    Vivian watched the new slave climaxing several times. Her entire body shivering in bliss for a couple of minutes until each orgasm faded away, then waving her hips trying for one more. The whole time, Shelly’s vaginal fluids trickled abundantly within and around the appendage, into the bulk of the cocoon where it was eagerly absorbed. The creature was feeding from her.

    After a few hours, Shelly couldn’t move anymore. Her mind had pretty much shut down and her body was utterly exhausted. The enthralled woman’s pussy still twitched once in a while but she had been sucked dry.

    “It is time for you to take a brake, honey. I’ll help you move aside.” Vivian said, realizing with satisfaction that Shelly was done. It was her turn to replace her friend on top of her offspring.

    Vivian dragged Shelly’s limp body away from the pod and she moved above it. Looking down, she realized that the cocoon had grown a few centimeters. Is it my imagination or my baby is already getting bigger?

    The larger bug made some crackling sounds and this time the command was directed to her, she understood perfectly. He was urging her to sit on the tentacle. In any case, the aroused Doctor needed no encouragement since this was exactly what she was planning to do. Nearby, the smaller bug climbed over Shelly’s torso and approached her head, ready to resume his entrancing duties.

    Vivian straddled the pod and lowered her body. It had been a while since any of the bugs fucked her and she moved slowly, enjoying every centimeter of the warm appendage as it filled her cavity. Vivian couldn’t avoid thinking that this cocoon had been inside of her womb earlier that day and now it was fucking her. This was so bizarre and so delightful at the same time.

    The Doctor bounced up and down on the fat appendage and it didn’t take long before she reached her first climax. Her legs trembled rapidly while the rest of her body jolted in orgasmic spasms but even then, with her brain in the midst of bliss, she knew that this was the first climax of many. She was so happy.

    The big bug remained beside her, watching her cum. He kept sending commands: “Fuck the cocoon; keep cuming; fuck the cocoon again; keep cuming…” She was willing to obey until her last breath.

    A couple of hours later, Vivian was still moving her hips but not with the same stamina as before. She was getting tired. Still, the exhausted woman wanted to reach climax at least one more time and she certainly was going to try.

    Suddenly, Vivian felt something on her back. The main bug had jumped on top of her and anchored on her hips and waist.

    What? My master wants to fuck me but the tentacle is still in my pussy!. The scientist was confused and uncertain about what to do. Should she removed the appendage from her pussy? The bug was not sending her any new commands.

    The answer came quickly. Vivian had to do nothing. With a swift move of its tail, the bug penetrated Vivian’s ass. The woman jolted and moaned out loud. The combination of pain and pleasure was weird and exhilarating. When the bug started to pumped her ass, deeper each time, Vivian realized that this was exactly what she needed to reach another orgasm.

    With both her holes filled to capacity, Vivian climaxed one more time, and a few minutes later she climaxed again. Now she wasn’t even moving her hips. She just did her best to remain in place while her body shuddered uncontrollably during each orgasm.

    A while later, Vivian was in the same state as Shelly was before. Her limp body was completely bent forward while her juices flowed abundantly into the cocoon, feeding it and helping it to grow.

    The bug kept fucking the frail woman regardless of her unresponsive condition. As long as her pussy was soaking wet, she was doing what she was supposed to do.

    Faint moans could be heard coming from other areas of the house. Suddenly, the main bug made a loud crackling noise and the whole house went quiet for a few seconds. Then other bugs responded to the call and soon, soft footsteps of naked women approached the living room. There was a new priority in the nest.

    * * *

    During the following weeks, the cocoon increased its size considerably and more tentacles emerged from within. This allowed more women to provide nourishment simultaneously and there were at least two slaves tending to its needs at all times.

    At this moment, Susan waved her hips back and forth, resting her buttocks on the pod and feeling the tentacle buried deep inside her body. Her pussy was dripping lubricating fluids like crazy and most of it was being absorbed by the appendage. Behind her, Shelly was straddling the large sac, barely balancing her body on her toes while a long tentacle churned in her vaginal cavity, also sucking her juices with avarice. Beside them, Selma was on her hand and knees letting the strange cocoon fuck her in the ass and she was enjoying it greatly.

    The sounds of pleasure that echoed in the living room were constant. When one woman couldn’t take it anymore, there was always another one to replace her. It was a never ending orgy.

    Vivian was always vigilant, making sure that her offspring was well fed. She could see bulges protruding occasionally on the pod’s skin, the same way they form on a mother’s belly when her unborn child pushes from inside. Something is developing inside of the cocoon but I can’t see what it is. It is getting so big. We will need to recruit more women soon.

    Shelly started shivering in climax a moment later. Vivian stood up and plucked a finger in the girl’s ass trying to prolong her orgasm, which lasted more than one minute until Shelly’s legs caved beneath her. Even then, Vivian held her upright, letting the pod suck the girl’s juices at will.

    “Yes! Cum hard Shelly! Feed our Master.”

    A few minutes later it was Susan’s turn. Her entire body jolted violently on top of the cocoon while her orgasmic spasms trashed her body without mercy. Vivian could see the slave’s belly bulging as the tentacle churned within her tight cavity, urgently feeding on her.

    While Susan’s limp body remained sitting upright, still impaled by the tentacle, Selma arched her back in bliss as her climax exploded across her body. Vivian approached Selma, realizing that the cocoon was fucking the woman in the ass and she found this odd. She came to the conclusion that the pod was not only feeding on vaginal fluids.

    Vivian relished on the mind-bending power of the bugs. No more than a week ago, Selma was a normal, well adjusted woman and now here she was, with a tentacle buried deep in her body and shivering in the midst of an anal orgasm.

    * * *

    More days passed. The cocoon had become large enough to fit a grown person inside and the women kept feeding it without pause. Vivian and Selma were kissing each other passionately, standing at either side of the pod. They both were close to orgasm as two tentacles churned within their pussies.

    Vivian was too busy to notice that many bugs were approaching the cocoon and were singing loudly. Something was about to happen…

    Suddenly, a ripping sound interrupted the soft moans. Vivian looked down with concern! The top side of the cocoon was opening and a clawed, green hand emerged from the newly formed seam.

    “God! The cocoon is opening! And something is coming out!”

    Selma’s mind was too far gone and she just wanted to kiss and fuck some more. She made a sound of complaint when the tentacle was yanked from her pussy.

    The cocoon opened wider as a large humanoid lifted his torso and came forth. The master bug, who stood just one meter away, was crackling loudly in some sort of celebration.

    “I can’t believe this! He is almost human! My son is almost human!” Vivian exclaimed, staring at the emerging creature.

    His eyes were large and black, just like the bug’s. The color of the skin had different shades of green and it seemed to be an exoskeleton, also like the bugs. But the similarities ended there. The shape of his body was much like a man’s. Vivian was astonished and delighted. This was truly her son! Part bug, part human.

    While the cocoon deflated at his feet, the humanoid stood up and looked at Vivian. He was trying to understand where he was, or even who he was. One thing was certain to him, that woman looking back at him with admiration and devotion was more than a friend. He could sense it.

    Vivian spoke to him, “H..Hi! Can you understand me?” but received no response.

    The humanoid picked up one of the smaller bugs from the floor and analyzed it. He realized that it was related to him in some way but it was an inferior creature. He heard Vivian speaking but he couldn’t understand her.

    “He is your brother. Please don’t hurt him.”

    Meanwhile, the master bug was sending commands to Selma, who knelt rigidly in front of the creature while her pussy twitched with joy of obedience.

    “Yes, Master” the slave responded, then followed her instructions. She stood up and bent over, showing her tempting pussy to the newborn.

    The humanoid carelessly discarded the smaller bug like it was a piece of garbage and focused his attention on the woman offering her body.

    Until that moment, Vivian hadn’t notice the creature’s cock but now it was impossible to miss as it started to swell and enlarge. “Wow! Your cock is enormous!”

    Vivian did notice that the humanoid was not sure about what to do and she quickly jumped into action. She knelt beside her son and delicately grabbed his cock, guiding it until the tip was pressing against Selma’s wet pussy. “You see? Your beautiful cock goes in this hole. Push it as deep as you want.”

    Selma gasped when she felt the cold appendage touching her warm pussy lips and she had to suppress the urge to impale herself on the big cock. She had been commanded to bend over and stay still. Nothing more.

    Vivian’s words were just gibberish to the humanoid but at this point he didn’t need further assistance. Instinct took over and he rammed his phallus into Selma’s cunt. The appendage was thicker and longer than the tail of the largest bug and the enthralled woman moaned loudly from the harsh penetration.

    They both remained motionless for a moment, yet Selma’s pussy was twitching like crazy. The humanoid pulled a few centimeters and then pushed back in. It felt good and he did it again. And again.

    “Yes! Like that!” Vivian said proudly. Her son was a fast learner.

    He started pumping Selma’s pussy faster and with eagerness. Soon, the anxiety he felt in his loins diminished noticeably. He understood that he had to do this as often as possible.

    The newborn began to get a rhythm. He grabbed Selma’s arms and pulled her closer, stabbing his cock deeper and harder.

    Selma was going berserk with the wild ravishing. Deep within the bottom of her enthralled brain, she was aware that nobody had ever fucked her so hard and so fast. At this moment, even if she wasn’t a mind-controlled slave, she would give herself to the creature, begging for more.

    “Wow! You are really giving it to her.” Vivian said, truly impressed. She walked around the mating couple, admiring her son’s body. Completely unafraid, she touched his hard arm with curiosity. She knew that the humanoid was not a danger to her. The worst he could do to her was to fuck her, and she really was hoping for that. “Your skin is as hard as bone. This is amazing.”

    At last, Selma reached her inevitable orgasm. Her eyes rolled back followed by high pitch screams that were cut off intermittently by her wrecking spasms of bliss.

    “You made her cum!” Vivian yelled, “Keep pounding at her to make it last.”

    After more than a minute of uncontrolled shivering, Selma was almost unconscious. She barely noticed when a load of warm cum was expelled within the deepest confines of her stretched vaginal cavity.

    The humanoid was not sure what was happening but it felt great. Something was gushing out of his cock and he wanted to fill his mate to the limit with it. When he was done, the creature let Selma plunge to the carpeted floor. He felt tired but really satisfied. He saw Vivian crawling up to him and licking his smeared phallus. It felt nice. He decided to fuck her next, maybe after a short break. Vivian was thinking the exact same thing and her pussy was dripping wet.

    * * *

    The following days, the humanoid spent his time ravishing all the women in the house. Vivian followed him around like a good mother looking after her child. The creature was already able to understand a lot of human words but Vivian was not sure if he would be able to speak. He hadn’t said a word yet.

    And he didn’t have to. All women in the house were entirely at his disposition and they satisfied all of his needs. At this moment, he was in Vivian’s bedroom fucking Violet, a new arrival to the nest.

    Violet’s mind was a myriad of confusing thoughts. One of the smaller bugs worked on her brain for a while when she arrived to the house but the humanoid demanded her attention before she was fully entranced. Now she was aware that a strange creature was ramming his huge cock in her pussy and she should be screaming in horror, but her will to do so was not there.

    To make things worse, the phallus penetrating so deeply inside of her felt so good. But this was wrong! She was being fucked by a monster! Yet, she wanted more. She wanted so much more…

    Vivian was on her bed being ravished by the master bug. Now that the cocoon’s multiple tentacles were gone and the humanoid could only fuck one woman at a time, Vivian spent a lot of time indulging him. His tail was the largest and it filled her so delightfully. It was obviously not as good as her son’s cock but very pleasant nonetheless.

    The bug’s chanting felt so soothing and exciting at the same time. He was constantly pushing signals of submission into her mind and each one made her pussy twitch around the appendage. The bug’s tail churned and twisted within Vivian’s cavity, absorbing her abundant vaginal fluids and purposely keeping her in the verge of orgasm.

    “I am almost there. Please let me cum…” Vivian pleaded.

    The master bug was very satisfied about how things were developing in the nest but all this was about to change drastically.

    A slave entered Vivian’s bedroom carrying a cellphone. She was being guided by a bug hanging from her shoulder and it was difficult for her to speak while her pussy was twitching so hard. But the message was important…

    “Vivian, you have a phone call from Janet.”

    “Can’t she wait? I’m busy.” Vivian said between moans.

    “She says is urgent.” After handing the phone, the slave stood rigidly by the bed. She stared forward waiting for further instructions. She looked calmed, serene, but was on the edge of climax.

    Vivian reluctantly grabbed to phone and spoke softly, trying not to disrupt her master and the blissful feeling that radiated from her pussy. She was so close to orgasm. “What is so important Janet? I am feeding our master.”

    Janet was at the lab, hiding behind some cabinets. She also spoke quietly but for very different reasons. “Vivian, your replacement arrived today and he has been reviewing all the data, including the video footage of the bug’s lab. There are some secret cameras that we didn’t know about. They saw our master crawling between your legs and into your pussy. They know that you smuggled him out of the lab. They are putting a team together as we speak and they are going to your house. You need to get out there now!”

    Janet heard Vivian gasping and then she heard her speaking away from the phone. She was explaining the situation to the bug. After hearing Vivian’s words, the bug retrieved his tail harshly from Vivian’s pussy, eliciting a grunt of pleasure.

    “You need to… Uughh!… go to a safe place, my love. You need to save yourself,” Vivian said.

    The creature had a bigger priority than saving himself. He needed to ensure the continuance of evolution. He jumped swiftly off the bed, approaching the humanoid and Violet. He made a crackling noise indicating the woman to stay in place. Vivian and the other slave heard the command as well and obeyed, even as the instruction was not intended for them.

    The master bug moved closer to Violet’s head and plugged his tentacles in both of her ears. Then he started sending his mind-bending vibrations at maximum force. The woman opened her eyes wide as the few disjointed thoughts that remained in her brain were washed out in an instant. Her mind became a white canvas ready to be imprinted with whatever the bug wanted.

    As the sensations in her pussy increased ten-fold, her brain began to receive a cascade of notions that became immediate and incontrovertible certainties. Submission, loyalty, safety, obedience, secrecy and many more. At the same time, the bug asked the humanoid to fuck the woman harder and faster. Her impending orgasm would expedite things and time was short.

    Vivian didn’t understand what he was doing. All she wanted was to save him, What is he doing? We need to go away.

    Less than a minute later, Violet climaxed. She arched her back violently while her arms and legs trembled rapidly in the midst of ecstasy. At that moment, she was no longer an independent individual. She was only a vessel to her master’s soul. She had become the perfect slave with no will of her own and ready to execute her instructions with infallible precision.

    Vivian watched the scene with amazement and growing arousal. She forgot for a moment that the Company’s assault force was coming to her house and she wished she could be in Violet’s place. Shivering in mind-blowing bliss.

    The humanoid felt his mate’s pussy clenching his cock with forceful spasms and he couldn’t hold back any longer. He discharged several loads of white sperm in Violet’s cunt until it spilled to the ground.

    The bug kept reprogramming Violet’s brain for a few more minutes, even after the humanoid removed his phallus from her soaked pussy.

    “Please Master. You can finish her later. We need to leave,” Vivian pleaded.

    The humanoid observed the scene with apprehension, knowing that something was wrong. He sensed that we was in danger. His instincts indicated that he had to leave the comfort of the nest at once.

    * * *

    Ten minutes later, Violet was standing rigidly in the living room wearing the same clothes she had when she was recruited less than twenty-four hours ago. She had been assigned to keep the humanoid safe and to find another nest for him and his descendants. Violet would give her life to protect him if it came to that.

    “There is manhole in the back yard to leads into the sewer system. Take him in there and leave the area,” Vivian said to Violet, understanding that the priority was to save her son and then she would think about how to save her master.

    After climbing down the manhole, Violet led her new master through the tunnels of the sewer. She didn’t know exactly where she was going but the important thing was to get away as soon as possible. “Please follow me, Master,” Violet said.

    The creature didn’t understand what was going on. All of this was new to him. After all, he was less than two weeks old. Why wasn’t his mother here with him? He didn’t like this new place. It was nothing like the nest. The only pleasant thing around here was Violet’s ass swinging sexily in front of him.

    The humanoid was scared and confused and needed some comfort. And there was only one way that he knew how to get it. He jumped forward, grabbing Violet’s waist and pulled her skirt up. As expected, she was wearing nothing underneath.

    The new slave was startled for a moment, then said, “We have to keep moving Master. I have to take you to safety.”

    Realizing that he wasn’t letting go, Violet considered her options. It was not the right time or the right place to have sex but when she felt the tip of the humanoid’s cock entering her pussy, her priorities changed. She wanted him to fuck her. She needed that long phallus inside of her badly. Her mission could wait for a few minutes. She bent forward and rested her hand on the slimy wall for support.

    As the long cock penetrated a little further, Violet tightened her pussy to maximize the sensation. It was stretching her like a normal human cock would, but she knew that this was just to tip. There was so much more to enjoy. “Please fuck me deeper, Master,” she begged.

    The humanoid granted her wish, stuffing her cavity to the limit. Violet screamed in bliss and the echo of her voice traveled far through the tunnels. If anybody was listening, they would be easily found. The spontaneous ravishing was putting them at risk but neither of them cared at the moment. They started to get a rhythm and nothing was going to stop them until reaching climax.

    Violet thrust her ass back, urging her master to shove his entire member inside of her every time. She could feel it going impossibly deep and still she wanted more. She was hooked like an addict to a hardcore drug.

    The humanoid quickly forgot that he was not in the nest anymore. He only cared about the warmth of his mate’s snuggling pussy. It was so tight.

    * * *

    After his offspring left the nest, the main bug calmly walked back into the living-room. Vivian urged him to hide or do something but it was too late anyway. The company’s assault team was entering the house. They surrounded the property and nearby locations. Nothing would escape them.

    “Nobody moves or we’ll shoot!”

    “Don’t shoot. He is not violent. None of us are.” Vivian said, faking calmness. In reality, Vivian was very scared for her master’s safety. She still didn’t understand why he had no intention of saving himself but the explanation was simple. He needed to stay in the house, along with all the other bugs and slaves, thus giving more time to his offspring to escape. Evolution of the species was more important than any single individual.

    The soldiers were aware that the bugs were not violent. At least not in a physical way. But they weren’t taking any chances and they carried high power rifles. The main bug didn’t move an inch and didn’t make a sound as the men approached.

    “Step away from the bug!” The team leader yelled, aiming his gun at Vivian.

    “We surrender. Don’t hurt him, please,” Vivian pleaded, standing between the bug and the gun.

    The soldiers had a good idea about what they were going to find in the house, but one thing was to see it in pictures and another was to witness it firsthand.

    “God! This one is pregnant!” One soldier said, looking at Shelly laying on the sofa. Shelly’s mind was so far gone into mindless bliss, that she didn’t notice the soldier looming above her, carrying a big rifle.

    “Just grab the bugs and put them in the containers. The women are coming with us too,” the team leader said.

    “The bug is penetrating both her ears. Should I just pull it off?” one soldier asked.

    “Yes. Just grab the bug like they taught us and the tentacles will come loose,” another responded.

    Selma was even worse than Shelly. She just had given birth a few hours ago and a bug was already pushing more eggs inside of her womb. She moaned softly while one soldier stare at her with incredulity.

    “The bug is fucking her. She will get pregnant like the other one. This is crazy.” The solder would never admit it but his cock stirred while he stared at the sexy woman and listened to the squelching sounds created by the pumping tail penetrating her soaked pussy. “She is so beautiful. What a waste!”

    Selma jolted when the soldier removed the bug from her cunt, letting out a long, sensual moan. Apparently, the sudden motion of the bug’s tail in her pussy had triggered an instant orgasm. The soldier just stared at her and his cock stirred again.

    The company’s team searched every corner of the house and the surrounding area. The manhole had been covered with leaves by Vivian and luckily the soldiers didn’t see it. One of the men thought he heard the echo of a woman moaning in the distance but he wasn’t sure.

    Vivian’s bedroom was the last place of the house they swept. A young woman was lying spread-eagle on the bed, also in a state of elation. A larger bug was calmly pumping her pussy and he intended to follow the main bug’s instructions: offer no resistance.

    The team leader was standing beside the bed, holding a cellphone and reporting the situation.

    “Yes, Sir. We caught them completely by surprise. We got them all. There were several bugs and a dozen women. Some of them are pregnant and others are… in the process of getting pregnant,” he said, looking down at the mating couple, then he added, “We checked the surrounding area but found nothing. Apparently the only house being used as a nest was the Doctor’s.”

    The woman moaned softly, waving her hips up and down and squeezing the bug’s appendage with her vaginal muscles. She knew that she was going to get pregnant again and giving birth to more masters was the greatest possible pleasure. The team leader got distracted by this for a moment but then continued his report, “Some creatures are bigger than the ones in the lab. They won’t fit in the containers. But they are very docile and easy to restrain. It won’t be a problem to transport them.”

    * * *

    Unaware of the events that were taking place not far from there, inside Vivian’s house, Violet and the humanoid were still fucking like there was no tomorrow. Violet was down no her hands and knees and she was receiving every blow from behind with a muted grunt. Her entire body swayed back and forth after each powerful penetration.

    Who would have thought that a couple of days ago, Violet was enjoying a few drinks at a friend’s house and now she was being rammed by a monstrous creature. Further more, to her, this creature was not a monster, it was the most beautiful creation that ever lived. And she belonged to him, completely and devotedly.

    The higher pitch of Violet’s moans indicated that she was close to orgasm. The humanoid had learned this quickly and he wanted to reach his peak at the same time. He increased the pace, augmenting her arousal even more. It was just a matter of seconds…

    Violet went rigid for an instant right before her orgasm ignited in her pussy, moving like lightning to her brain. White light exploded behind her eyes which made her scream in unbridled bliss. The forceful contractions of Violet’s pussy was all the humanoid needed to finish off. He lifted his compounded eyes to look at the ceiling of the tunnel and discharged a large load of cum inside the girl’s body. Violet was still in the midst of climax and the sensation of his hot sperm filling her cavity only prolonged the bliss and made her shudder even harder.

    After the orgasmic reverie washed off, Violet remembered why they were here in the sewer and turned around to look at her Master. They needed to move now. The humanoid wanted a second round but he sensed the woman’s concern and decided to follow her lead.

    “We should go Master, I have to keep you safe.”

    After walking for almost two hours, Violet considered that they were far enough and decided to check outside. They needed to begin the search for a new nest. “Please wait here, Master. I’ll make sure it is safe to come out.”

    The humanoid have never been alone before, not even for a few minutes, and got very anxious when Violet started climbing the ladder, leaving him behind.

    They were lucky. This sewer exit was located in an alley. Better yet, the sun was going down and very few people was passing by. Violet recognized the neighborhood. It was a part of the city with low-income residents.

    “Please hurry Master. Don’t make any noise and hide behind that fence,” Violet whispered, as her master climbed up the ladder and emerged into the alley.

    Violet saw a woman standing in the sidewalk but she was looking the other way. The woman was wearing very sexy clothes and Violet suspected she was a hooker. This gave her an idea. When the humanoid hid behind the fence, Violet walked out of the alley without being seen and then approached the woman like a regular customer. They started talking.

    “Hi, what’s your name?”, Violet asked.

    “Hi, I’m Aylin. And yours?”

    After a short conversation, Violet made Aylin believe that she was a client. “So, what do you say? A quicky down the alley?”

    Aylin was a little astounded but she needed the cash. “I thought you were my competition, honey. It’s been a while since I do it with a woman but you are so cute that how could I say no. I don’t see you carrying any money, though.”

    “Don’t worry, I have the money,” Violet said, starting to walk back into the alley.

    The humanpid could hear Violet’s voice from his hiding place and the voice of another female. Another mate! His cock stirred and began to enlarge.

    The women walked together and Violet made sure that Aylin was looking away from the fence. Then they kissed. Violet had never been with a woman before but she would do anything to protect her Master. In any case, this didn’t feel bad at all.

    The creature looked at the kissing women from the gate of the fence. He wanted to fuck them now! He carelessly lunged forward and grabbed Aylin from behind. The hooker looked at the clawed hands that held her arms and screamed.

    Violet pleaded him to wait but it was too late. “No Master, wait! You are scaring her! Someone might hear her!”

    Aylin had no idea what was going on. Was this some sort of kinky game? Was this man wearing a custom? He must be. Whatever it was, she wanted no part of this. She demanded him to let her go.

    “Let me go you creep!! Tell him to let go, bitch. Or I’ll call the police. I have a lot of friends there.”

    The sexy situation turned chaotic in a second. They were in real danger. The humanoid followed his instincts and didn’t let go. The female needed to be controlled at once. Suddenly, he felt something very weird on his head. Two small appendages spontaneously projected from each side of his forhead, identical to the tentacles on the bugs heads. He looked at them with his compounded eyes wondering how this happened. So did Violet.

    The humanoid had seen many times how his lesser brothers, the bugs, used their tentacles on the females. He felt the urge to do the same. He needed to plug them into the woman’s ears. And he did!

    Aylin felt the appendages penetrating into her head and immediately after, all her thoughts became confusing and made no sense. She wanted to screamed again but she couldn’t remember how. After a few minutes, Aylin couldn’t remember anything. She couldn’t think at all. She still had a primal sense of fear that lingered in her brain but it was slowly being replace by something different. Something more pleasant. She was getting aroused.

    “Lets move to other side of the fence, Master. Get out of sight,” Violet said, looking at Alyin’s slack face and unfocused eyes.

    The creature had no idea how he was doing it. He could sense the vibrations of his tentacles, sending microwaves into the female’s brain and altering her behavior, but it was all instinctive. He just knew that he could do it.

    The humanoid carried Aylin without removing his tentacles from her ears. The woman was completely docile and more importantly, she was quiet. At the moment, they were no longer in danger. The creature was becoming aware of his power and he felt proud of himself.

    This is amazing! He has his own tentacles! Violet thought. She admired this new mind-bending feature of her Master and she remembered how she was taken a couple of days ago… It felt so wonderful. Not a thought in her mind to interrupt the wonderful feeling coming from her pussy. That day somebody played with her pussy the whole time…

    Maybe she needed to do the same to Aylin right now. Show her how pleasurable it was to belong to the hive. Violet went down to her knees and lifted the hooker’s dress. Then she spread Aylin’s legs and shoved her head in between.

    Aylin gasped and jolted from the unexpected feeling of Violet licking her clitoris. It was the purest sensation, as if she was being touched for the first time. She wanted more… much more.

    Violet felt a little uneasy licking a woman’s pussy but she was helping her Master and this was encouragement enough. Her own pussy twitched by this knowledge. She was so horny. She wanted to feel that huge cock inside of her again but she needed to find a new location first. They were out of sight at the moment but this alley was not safe. Anybody could walk in at any time.

    Given her profession, having sex was something ordinary for Aylin. It meant very little to her and because of this, reaching an orgasm was almost impossible. But his time was different. There was nothing in her mind except that wonderful feeling of submission and the fire that radiated from her crotch.

    Violet had been licking her pussy less than five minutes and she could feel an orgasm building rapidly within her loins. It was almost here…

    An instant later, Aylin’s entire body jolted in a forceful contraction while brilliant white light exploded behind her eyes. Her thighs trembled around Violet’s head and her legs threatened to let her fall to the ground. She was experiencing the strongest climax of her life.

    Violet did not detach her mouth from Aylin’s pussy the entire time. The jolting woman gushed into her gullet several times and she swallowed it all, beaming to be assisting her Master.

    After a couple of minutes of mind-blowing bliss, Aylin lost consciousness. The humanoid held her weight without effort, not sure about what he should do next. He still had his tentacles plugged into the woman’s ears but she was not processing his signals anymore. Although, even in that state, Aylin’s pussy continued twitching and her vaginal fluids dripped down her inner thighs.

    “I think she is unconscious, Master. We should wait a moment until she wakes up.” Violet said, detaching her mouth from the hookers pussy.

    The humanoid laid Aylin on the dirty ground and waited, as Violet suggested. He was still very excited about discovering his new capabilities of mind-control. He could create his own slaves now, his own harem, without depending on his father or his brothers.

    “She came so hard. It may take a while until she recovers,” Violet said as the minutes passed.

    The humanoid started to get impatient. He wanted action. He emitted a loud crackling noise and the signal pierced deep into Aylin’s brain. She woke up immediately. Her eyes opened wide and her pussy twitched hard. Behind those eyes, there was nothing. Just a blank mind ready to be filled with a new command.

    “She is waking up! She must know this area well. We need her to find a new nest for us,” Violet said to the humanoid.

    The creature looked at Violet, then emitted more crackling noises that filtered into Aylin’s mind. She couldn’t interpret them as words but she could understand them. A series of images formed in her mind. She needed to find a safe place. Not for her. For her owner. She acknowledged the idea of having an owner and her pussy twitched again.

    Aylin stood up and started walking. She knew about an abandoned apartment inside the building at the back of the alley and it would serve well as a temporary refuge. The humanoid followed her close behind, confident that now she was one of them. She was part of his harem. She belonged to him.

    Violet followed the couple, looking over her shoulder at the street. There was nobody around. Her Master was safe.

    * * *

    Pretty much the whole building was empty and they had no problem sneaking into the apartment. Once the door was closed, the humanoid sent a command to both girls instructing them to remove their clothes. Violet was already doing it.

    Aylin’s enthrallment was still not complete. Something deep in the back of her mind told her that this was not right. She knew by now that the man in front of her was not a man, it was something else. Yet, after taking off her clothes, she stood like a statue feeling extremely aroused and not knowing what to do.

    In any case, the decision was made for her. With another crackling noise, the humanoid instructed her to suck his cock. Again, she didn’t understand the command as words but as images. Aylin saw herself with that huge phallus lodged in her throat. Her pussy twitched hard and she went down to her knees.

    Aylin had never seen a phallus this big and the idea of playing with it was so alluring. She licked the tip playfully, like she usually did with her clients. Then she started shoving the fat rod into her mouth until it reached the back of her throat, then she pushed further. The mesmerized woman could feel her neck bloating to let it pass through.

    The hooker sucked the humanoid’s dick with eagerness, pushing it beyond her throat every time, but another sound from the creature indicated her that it was not enough. He wanted more. He needed all his member inside of her. The hooker was an expert in the art of sucking cocks and she had great control over her gag reflex but this task seemed impossible. Her master’s manhood was too big.

    But disobeying was not an option. Her duty was to please him. The next push, Aylin didn’t stop until the entire phallus was buried down her esophagus and her nose was touching his crotch. She had done it! She was swallowed her master’s enormous cock. She could feel it stretching her neck, expanding her chest; she could feel it everywhere…

    And just like that, she climaxed!

    She did it! Violet thought excitedly. She could not believe what she was seeing. Aylin had swallowed the entire cock! At that moment, she set a goal for herself. She was going to do the same, no matter how difficult it was.

    Aylin’s pussy twitched on empty and her body shuddered under orgasmic spasms. This made her realize how easy it was to reach climax with her new lover. Before tonight, she hadn’t had an orgasm in months, and today in the last twenty minutes she had come twice already. That apprehensive feeling she had in the back of her mind started to fade away. Being a sex slave was good. Aylin also realized that she was able to form coherent thoughts now. But all she could thing about was how good it felt to fuck with this ‘man’ and how much she wanted to keep doing it.

    When her orgasm receded, Aylin pulled back to catch her breath, then swallowed the creature’s whole cock again. She did this over and over for several minutes.

    The humanoid responded by fucking her mouth increasingly faster. He grabbed to back of her head and shoved his phallus to the hilt every time. After a few minutes of this mouth-ravishing, the humanoid stopped moving completely, shoved his cock all the way down her throat and climaxed. Gush after gush, he discharged a copious amount of sperm into the woman’s belly.

    Feeling his cock throbbing between her lips and her belly being filled to capacity, Aylin felt an indescribable sensation of fulfillment. Her Master, yes, ‘master’ was the right word, was cuming because she had done a good job. Aylin reached a third orgasm.

    Violet rubbed her pussy while watching the breathtaking scene. She was so horny. She wished to have that cock all to herself. Violet knew that part of her mission was to get as many slaves as possible for her Master but the downside was that she would have to share him more than she wanted. I hope he is done with her soon. I’m burning inside.

    When the humanoid pulled back from Aylin’s shuddering body, Violet couldn’t wait just standing there. She rushed forward, grabbing the smeared phallus with both hands to lick it clean. She didn’t know why she had this sudden urge to eat her master’s sperm but the need was irresistible.

    When she sucked the last drop off her master’s cock, Violet turned around to lick Aylin’s face. There was cum dripping from the woman’s lips and she was not going to waste it.

    Aylin’s mind was still in a blissful stupor and she barely responded to Violet’s kissing. She felt totally saturated. The amount of sperm pumped into her belly had been too much. Suddenly, after a slight contraction, it came rushing back. Violet didn’t hesitate. She opened her mouth wide and received as much cum as she could.

    The humanoid was not sure why his slaves were doing this but he found it exciting. There were sharing his seed!

    A second contraction produced more sperm and Violet was right there to catch it. The aroused woman felt her pussy twitching as the warm fluid filled her mouth and dribbled down her throat. When Aylin’s stomach was almost empty, Violet leaned closer, making sure nothing was wasted. She kissed her new lover until her face was clean. Then she swept her own skin and licked her fingers finishing the last drop.

    Both women felt dizzy from this surreal experience. Their heads spun in bliss as if they were taking a potent drug to satisfy an irresistible addiction. But at the end, they were still horny. And the humanoid wanted more too. He ‘spoke’ another command, letting the women know that he was ready for a second round.

    Violet jumped onto the bed and spread her legs wide. Her body was on fire and she needed her master’s phallus inside of her at once. “Please fuck me, Master.”

    The creature got closer and aimed his cock at the woman’s vaginal entrance. Then he stabbed Violet’s pussy with brute force, shoving his entire phallus into her body with one thrust. Violet’s world stood still for a second, a brief instant that she knew was the prelude of an incredible orgasmic explosion. She stared into the ceiling letting herself go, waiting for it…

    The woman climaxed the same second that the humanoid penetrated her. She lost control of her body as the wonderful spasms traveled back and forth from head to toe. Her pussy constricted the large phallus within its walls, trapping it inside and hoping it would stay there forever.

    But the humanoid had just reach an orgasm and this new session was going to last. He pulled his cock almost all the way out and then pushed it back in, enjoying the way Violet’s pussy pulsated around the length of his phallus as it slid in and out, slowly and steadily. This slave was his favorite and he was planning to reinforce her submission even more.

    Aylin watched the mating couple from the foot of the bed. She admired the enormity of her Master’s phallus and wondered how she had been able to swallow it all. More so, she had climaxed two times by doing it. This situation was like a wonderful and surreal dream. His cock is so big. I want more…

    After a while of fucking on his knees, the humanoid grabbed Violet’s hips and stood up. The bewildered woman threw her arms around his neck and stared at his big compounded eyes. She could see herself reflected on them. An image of a submissive sex slave repeated a thousand times. Her pussy twitched hard around the large phallus.

    Aylin’s recent orgasms had done nothing to extinguish the fire in her body. She stood there with a dripping pussy thinking how to join them. When it comes to sex, Aylin was not the kind of woman who stays on the sidelines. She walked forward and knelt behind Violet. She watched up close at his master’s cock pumping Violet’s stretched pussy. This increased her arousal even more.

    Violet felt a soft caress on her ass-cheeks and turned her head to look at Aylin kneeling behind her. She didn’t know what the hooker was planning to do and she didn’t care. All that mattered was right there between her legs, making her feel like she was in heaven.

    Aylin leaned forward and licked Violet’s ass, then further down to lick her master’s cock and then back to the ass. Violet jolted by this new sensation and her entire body shivered with each stroke of the hooker’s tongue and the humanoid’s phallus. Violet couldn’t ask for more. Her Master was fucking her so delightfully. The fat cock stirred her insides so far within her body that it seemed impossible. And now the added sensation of the new slave working on her ass; Nothing could feel better than this. Or so she thought…

    The humanoid looked at her with caring eyes. She had saved him from danger. This slave was a keeper and he was going to make sure that she remained loyal.

    Violet opened her eyes wide as she felt the tentacles reaching into her ears. Her heart jolted first, then her pussy. She felt the vibrations piercing into her brain and then her thoughts melted into a single notion of pure pleasure. Her master was connecting with her! Now he was not only penetrating her pussy, he was penetrating her soul.

    Moments ago she believed that nothing could feel better but she had been wrong. This topped everything! Her master was showing her things. She saw herself naked in a strange world with her legs spread wide and dozens of humanoids fucking her day and night. She saw herself climaxing once, twice, a hundred times.

    As if time had frozen an instant before reaching climax, Violet felt her body straining. Building towards something yet unknown to her. The humanoid fucked her faster and faster. He wanted to push Violet over the edge before filling her womb with sperm. He knew she was close.

    A single, body wrecking convulsion marked the start of Violet’s most powerful climax so far. She gushed forcefully around the edges of her stretched vaginal lips as the spasm radiated from her pussy to reach every cell of her body. The second wave was just as strong, and the third one. It seemed as if this climax was not going to slow down. It was set to go on until she died within the arms of her lover, overwhelmed by unbearable bliss.

    But in reality Violet was far from dying. On the contrary, even though her mind was frozen in ecstasy, her body was very much alive. Wave after wave of orgasmic spasms rippled thought her body making her arms and legs twitch without control.

    The humanoid saw this with amusement. He had learned that using his tentacles while fucking a slave was in fact a good technique to augment their orgasms and consequently, their submission.

    After her climax, Violet was barely conscious. Her arms hanged limply while the creature kept pounding at her pussy with all his might. Aylin stood up and helped to keep Violet’s body in place. She looked at the humanoid’s black eyes while her pussy dripped with anticipation. Her turn was coming soon.

    The humanoid impaled his slave’s body one last time and made a piercing sound. He was climaxing. His sperm erupted deep inside Violet’s womb and filled it completely. Then excess traveled fast down her cavity and rushed out of her pussy. Despite Violet being almost unconscious, her pussy was still twitching around the pulsating phallus, squeezing all the sperm she could from her beloved master.

    Aylin, who had her hand around Violet’s waist, could feel her master’s cock throbbing inside the limp woman’s body and could hear the sperm gurgling within. This increased her arousal even more.

    When he was done ejaculating, the humanoid dropped Violet on the bed and stepped back. He turned her head to see that Aylin had moved around and now she was bending over in the middle of the room, looking back at him, begging him to take her.

    “Please fuck me too, Master.”

    He had only fucked her mouth so far so it was a fair request. The humanoid didn’t waste any time and stepped forward, aiming his long phallus at the woman’s anus. Since he had just fucked Violet’s pussy, he wanted something different. Aylin felt his cold member touching her ass-cheeks and then felt the tip pressing at her anal entrance. She gasped while her pussy gushed.

    Even though Aylin had anal sex all the time and she had clients with big cocks, this was a completely different ball game. The humanoid’s cock was enormous and he shoved it so far inside of her that she thought it was going to come out of her mouth.

    But strangely enough, she didn’t feel any pain. On the contrary, it felt incredibly good. The overwhelmed woman was unaware that the humanoid had rearranged her brain so she the signals of pain would be interpreted as pleasure. Only pleasure.

    The thick and long phallus stretched Aylin’s inner walls pushing deep into her womb every time. It was driving the woman insane with bliss. Her moans of pleasure were loud enough to be heard outside the room. Fortunately for them, loud screaming was a common thing in this building. Sooner or later they would have to find a different locating but for now, this place was safe and they could be as noisy as they wanted.

    Aylin was not only feeling the depth of the penetrations but also the speed of her Master’s hammering. She didn’t want to come so fast. She wanted to enjoy this for as long as possible but she was losing the battle. Her next orgasm was approaching fast.

    A moment later, Aylin exploded in climax and the forceful spasms made her lose her balance. She crumbled to the floor and the humanoid followed her as if they were a single entity. The creature kept his cock buried deep in her ass and he his penetrations didn’t slow down one bit.

    Within her blissful ordeal, Aylin felt her Master’s tentacles poking at her head. In addition to her ass, he was going to penetrate her brain! She did her best to keep her head still…

    When the humanoid plugged his tentacles into the hooker’s ears, he felt her shuddering harder than before, as if this was igniting a new, stronger orgasm. He slowed down the rhythm of his strokes to see her reaction but nothing changed. Aylin kept jolting uncontrollably, trapped in an endless orgasmic loop. All of this was new to him and he didn’t know if his tentacle signals were causing it but one thing was certain. This new slave would be loyal to him forever.

    A while later the humanoid reached another climax. He pumped a huge amount of sperm into Aylin’s body and when it started to leak from her anus, he pumped a little more. The besieged woman could feel the warmth of his fluids filling her belly to the limit. When the sperm came rushing out of her mouth, her mind was completely gone.

    The humanoid removed his phallus from Aylin’s ass and stood up. The woman’s body still twitched from her lingering climax and with every spasm a gush of sperm squirted from her anus.

    Surprisingly, the creature was not satisfied yet. His instincts were strong and precise. He wanted to keep fucking. He needed more slaves. But for now, he only had two. He turned his head to look at Violet’s limp body lying sexily on the bed. It was her turn again.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, at the company’s lab, Vivian was inside a containment room. The new scientist in charge of investigating the bugs, Dr. Curelt, was standing at the other side of the door, talking to her, “I have seen the videos, Vivian. Why did you put the bug’s tentacle in your ear? Did the creature make you do it somehow?

    “No. I was aware of the level of ecstasy of the first sex slaves. I wanted to experience it first hand,” Vivian responded. Of course, she was lying. She wanted to give the impression that she was cooperating with the company. But she didn’t tell them about the bug’s singing. She would have never plugged the tentacle in her ear if the bug wouldn’t have influenced her for days before the event. This secret could be useful in the near future.

    “It was a dangerous decision. Now you are a sex slave yourself,” he said, stating the obvious.

    “It was the best decision I’ve ever made,” Vivian responded, this time telling the absolute truth.

    “I see. You can go back to your friends then,” Dr. Curelt said, signaling with his head to the ample area behind Vivian.

    It had been a pleasant surprise for Vivian and the rest of the girls that Dr. Curelt decided to put them all together with the bugs. The creature’s victims had been kept isolated in the past and the research got nowhere. He was going to try a different approach.

    Vivian knew that the scientists did this because they wanted to analyze their behavior, but it made no difference anymore. The company’s lab was becoming the new nest. At least for now. She walked a couple of steps into the room and laid on the ground. The master bug immediately jumped on top of her and plugged his long tail into her pussy.

    The Doctor watched through the window. Even though his interest was mostly scientific, he felt his cock stir within his pants. Doctor Vivian McLeod had a smoking hot body.

    Curelt’s staring was interrupted by two individuals walking down the hall. It was Janet followed by an armed guard. The Doctor opened the door of the containment room and signaled Janet to walk in. “Please go inside. I guess you are looking forward to reuniting with your friends.”

    God! They are all here? But I don’t see the humanoid. Maybe he escaped. Janet thought with contained exhilaration.

    Janet was already dripping wet, but the sight of her masters caused her pussy to start twitching like crazy. She was breathing heavily while trying to explain to Vivian why she had been captured. “I am sorry Vivian. They saw me. They saw the video of the creature coming out of my pussy when I brought in the replacement master. I tried to hide but they found me.”

    “Don’t worry…uhm… about it,” Vivian said between moans, “we are grateful that you gave us a warning. Don’t say anything more. They are watching.”

    Janet quickly discarded her dress. One of the bugs was not busy with any other slave and the impatient woman laid flat on the ground next to him. “Hello my love. You have no idea how much I have miss you.”

    The creature responded with a couple of crackling noises that echoed directly between the woman’s legs. He walked around her and climbed on her back. Then tiptoed approaching her ass. Every soft touch was like a countdown to a long awaited orgasm. Janet urgently wanted him inside of her.

    “Please fuck me, Master. Shove it deep!”

    The bug didn’t waste any time. As soon as he got into position, he curved his tail and plunged it into the girl’s pussy with a forceful stroke.

    Janet was so excited that her vaginal juices splashed onto her thighs and on ground between her legs. She had waited for this moment for too long. One of the masters was fucking her! And just like that, she reached an orgasm. It took less than five seconds!

    Her eyes rolled back as her mind became empty of thought and full with bliss. The way it was supposed to be. The way she wanted it to be. Janet felt blessed.

    Moans and squishy sounds combined with the crackling singing of the bugs echoed against the walls of the containment room. The master bug was content with the current situation, knowing that his offspring was out there, free to spread his evolved genes. Vivian would try to find a way to escape in the future but for now, she would just keep fucking.

    While all this happened, the video cameras recorded every image and every sound. The team of scientists watched and listened carefully, trying to decipher the secret of the creatures to control human minds. The female members of the team started to feel aroused… but said nothing.

    * * *

    A few weeks later, the humanoid was discharging a big load of cum inside a woman’s womb. Aylin had “recruited” Tessa knowing that she owned a secluded cabin in the mountains, not too far from the city. This was the perfect hideout to establish a new nest.

    Tessa felt the warm fluid filling her body and this triggered a new climax. She lost count of how many orgasms she had enjoyed in the last few days but it didn’t matter. She just knew that she wanted more.
    While the sperm dripped to the ground between Tessa’s legs, Violet and Aylin talked like it was business as usual.

    “The master is coming inside of her again. I wonder if she is already pregnant like us,” Aylin said.

    “She must be. It will start to show in a few days,” Violet answered, looking at the pool of sperm accumulating on the floor.

    “Your belly is getting so big. Do you know when are you giving birth?” Aylin asked Violet.

    “I don’t know but I feel something moving inside of me. And I think is big.”

    Violet was heavily pregnant indeed and it was a mystery what kind of creature was developing inside of her. It could by another humanoid, identical to his father, or it could be something else. They were going to find out soon enough.

    The end.

    Note from the author: There is a graphic (CGI) version of this story.


  • TXR-92U-2280 – Call Name: Sara – Part 2

    Font size : +


    In a society where mass slavery has persisted into the 21st Century, a prostitute-slave named Sara endures pain, humiliation and casual exploitation in the service of a Las Vegas casino.

    In a society that otherwise resembles our own, mass slavery has persisted into the 21st Century. It is a common and accepted feature of public and private life. Males and females of all ethnic backgrounds are held thrall, without status or legal rights. They are quite literally living property, and may be bought, sold and used for any purpose, including: hard labor, breeding, menial work and sexual servitude.

    This series of stories, which is not presented in any particular order, explores the daily life of a prostitute-slave named Sara. Purchased at auction by a Las Vegas casino, she is tasked with fulfilling the sexual urges of its clientèle, who pay for her favors along with room service and Wi-Fi access. Subject to their every whim, she has known both anguish and delight, but most often casual exploitation.

    When she is not engaged by a guest, Sara must contend with capricious and underpaid corporate overseers and occasionally vicious slave stable politics.

    ***

    After her shower, the dom at the dispatch counter directed Sara to one of the overseer’s shared offices – number four. Inside, House Mistress Cruz was waiting behind a battered desk.

    “Close the door,” she said.

    Sara obeyed.

    “You put out for the house masters, don’t you?” the overseer asked.

    Sara did not answer. She put out – like every other slut in the stable – but she knew that the house masters themselves were technically breaking the rules by taking liberties. It was an open secret that none of the slaves ever spoke about, except among themselves. There was nothing to be gained by making trouble for a man who could send you to hell with a few keystrokes.

    “You’re not in trouble, Sara. We both know that you do, so just tell me the truth,” Cruz said.

    “Yes, Mistress,” the slave replied.

    “Good,” said Cruz. “It’s important that we be able to trust each other.”

    Sara felt a tremor of fear stirring in her gut. She did not understand the purpose of this conversation and, for a slave, uncertainty is the worst kind of danger.

    “Since you service house masters, you will also service a house mistress – right?” Cruz asked.

    “Yes, mistress,” said Sara, relieved to know the overseer’s intentions.

    However, that relief brought with it a vague sense of distaste. In spite of the rigorous training, the cruel mind games and the constant manipulation with drugs, Sara had never really felt anything but disgust at the thought of pleasuring a woman.

    “Okay, then,” said Cruz, sounding relieved herself. “Dress off. Thong off. Everything else stays where it is.”

    The slave quickly slid out of her dress and released the hooks that held her skimpy panties tight across her hips, leaving her black garter belt, stockings, high-heeled shoes and bra in place. Apart from the fact that house masters always wanted to see her breasts, this was quick becoming a typical encounter – an “inspection” that would end up with Sara on her knees or bent over the desk after a few minutes.

    “Lean back against the desk and spread,” Cruz said.

    Again, Sara obeyed. Then, Cruz knelt down in front of her, putting her face only inches from Sara’s vulva. Fear sprang up inside the slave – this was completely unexpected. She felt intensely vulnerable and fought back the urge to close her legs.

    Cruz stuck out her tongue and drew it up along Sara’s labia, finishing with a swirl around her clitoris. Sara froze, concentrating on her breathing to hold back the fear. The thing that was happening to her felt unreal. She did not know what to do.

    The overseer continued, licking the slave up and down with growing intensity. Then, she paused.

    “Say, ‘Eat me,’” she said, looking up at Sara.

    “Eat Sara,” the slave responded automatically.

    Cruz caught one of the soft, wet folds of Sara’s labia between her thumbnail and the tip of her forefinger – then squeezed. Sara winced, and looked down at her.

    “Say, ‘Eat me,’” Cruz repeated.

    “Eat… me,” Sara replied, forcing the unfamiliar word out past her lips.

    Cruz resumed while the slave looked on, astonished.

    “Make me do it,” the overseer said after another minute.

    Sara blinked.

    “Make me do it,” the overseer said again, taking the slave’s hand and putting it on the back of her head.

    Sara pushed the overseer’s face back down between her legs and felt her start licking and sucking again. She continued to watch silently.

    Pausing again, Cruz said, “Enjoy yourself.”

    The slave’s bewilderment yielded to a new understanding: she was playing out a scenario for the house mistress – that she herself was the “mistress” and the overseer kneeling in front of her was the “slave.” Sara had never even conceived of such a scenario, but at least she understood how to make this experience end.

    Pushing the overseer’s mouth down onto her clit, the slave feigned a sigh of pleasure and then fell into a familiar pattern of moans and gasps as she pretended to build towards orgasm. A few minutes later, she was crying out in mock ecstasy, her back arched, her tits jutting out. Then, she shuttered and trembled through her well-rehearsed finale.

    Afterward, Cruz got back to her feet, wiping her mouth with a square of white fabric.

    “That was pretty good for the first time, Sara,” she said. “As part of your lesbian conversion program, you learned how to actually get off with a woman, didn’t you?”

    “Yes, Mistress,” said Sara, embarrassed that her performance had been so easily detected.

    “That is something you will need to do better next time,” said Cruz. “Even if you don’t cum, I want to feel some real heat.”

    “Yes, Mistress,” Sara nodded.

    The truth was that she had felt nothing at all. The situation had come as such a bizarre shock that she only wanted it to end quickly – the possibility of taking any pleasure in it had never even occurred to her.

    “Also, I want you to think about your experiences with guests. You must get worked pretty hard sometimes – maybe even by women. I want you to use some of those experiences next time. Make it like it is when you have kind of a rough night, understand?” asked Cruz.

    “Yes, Mistress,” said Sara.

    Cruz continued, “Obviously, you’re not to talk about this to anyone about this, or even any of the other sluts in the stable. You’re all damn little gossips, and I’m not going to have this getting around.

    “If you give me what I need, I’m going to do nice things for you – good performance reviews, advanced training, maybe even less pills.”

    “Thank you, Mistress,” said Sara.

    With that, the overseer straightened her uniform, stepped behind the desk and sat down.

    “You may dress yourself, Sara,” she said.

    “Thank you, Mistress,” said the slave.

    ***

    Standing under the shower, Sara was numb – unable to understand what she had just experienced. She wondered if maybe it could have been a dream, but as the reality of the situation settled in on her, she became afraid. What if this was some kind of test? What would be the correct choice? Tell another house master about what happened? Will herself to a genuine sexual response?

    And if it was a test, did she want to pass it? Would taking real pleasure from an encounter like that confirm the lesbian conversion program was a success, and condemn her to servicing only women?

    Sara considered every possibility as she dried off, dressed, applied her cosmetics and reported to the dispatch desk to be escorted up to a guest room for the night.

    Sitting on the edge of the bed, ready slip down into the kneeling slave girl posture at the sound of a key in the door, a new possibility occurred to her: she could do as she was told. The next time the house mistress knelt down in front of her, she could close her eyes, imagine a well-trained, cut young buck eating her out and drink in the pleasure.

    She felt a stirring between her legs as she considered the possibility: actual pleasure, even an orgasm, with her in complete control. Not only had she been given permission to indulge herself – she had been ordered to do it.

    By the time the guest lifted her dress and slipped his hand under her thong, she was embarrassingly wet. He was delighted. It was a good night.

    ***

    Three days later, Sara again found herself leaning back against the edge of the desk, her legs spread wide. House Mistress Cruz was on her knees, licking the slave’s sex. Sara’s first impulse was to deliver another theatrical orgasm, but the overseer was not as easy to trick as a testosterone-charged college athlete or a traveling businessman who wanted something he had seen in a porno that his wife wouldn’t do for him.

    For a moment, she ignored the tongue moving up and down her labia and teasing her clit. In her mind, she summoned up a buck to be her plaything. She imagined his short blond hair, his pretty blue eyes, his smile, his powerful arms and legs, his broad chest and his flat, firm tummy.

    She could feel his breath as he leaned in close, stretching out his tongue to caress her vulva. She put her hands on the back of his head, pushing him down into her sex. He was well trained. He knew what she needed, and he gave it to her – anxious to feel her twitch, to know that she was satisfied.

    In her imagining, her gaze traveled down between his legs. His thick cock strained upward, hungry for stimulation – her mouth, her vagina, her ass, even her hand – but she had already decided its fate: it would starve to death and fall flaccid once she had taken her pleasure from him.

    She had seen more cocks than she could count in her short life, and she had worked each one of them to orgasm, pumped them or been pumped by them until they sprayed their hot, bitter loads down her throat, onto her face and her breasts, or up into her guts or her barren womb. She had pleasured every single cock she had ever seen – but not this one.

    This young buck would get her off, and then he would look up at her, his face wet with her juices. He would thank her for giving him the opportunity to service her and then he would leave, his big cock sagging and unsatisfied.

    “Eat it, bitch,” Sara gasped, grinding her hips against the overseer’s face.

    The kneeling woman tried to speak, but Sara kept her head pressed down firmly between her legs.

    “Eat it! Eat Sara! Make her cum on your face!”

    The overseer tongued her clit, until Sara felt a powerful, shuddering orgasm overtake her. She cried out, holding the woman’s head like a vise. Then, it was done. Sara collapsed onto the desk, and House Mistress Cruz fell back onto the floor, coughing.

    When they had both recovered, Sara began to gather up her clothes and Cruz dropped heavily into the worn chair behind the desk, wiping her face.

    “That was an acceptable performance, Sara,” she croaked.

    “Thank you, Mistress,” the slave answered, eyes low.

    “However, next time I expect you to speak properly – not slavish. Do you understand?”

    “Yes, Mistress.”

    “When you’re finished getting dressed, you are dismissed.”

    “Thank you, Mistress.”

    ***

    Sara spent the next several days attempting to teach herself standard speech, not the self-effacing language of slaves. At first, she thought it would simply be a matter of replacing her name with “me.” That worked in a few instances – “Make me cum” – but not others: “Me wants you to pleasure me.” She sounded foolish to herself, especially when she spoke the words out loud to see how they felt in her mouth.

    During that time, House Mistress Cruz made good on one of her promises: a pill disappeared from the slave’s daily dose of psychotropic drugs. Sara felt more alert and, to her delight, she was better able to concentrate and remember.

    She began listening closely to the house masters and the guests that she serviced, trying to puzzle out the rules. One morning, fresh from the shower, she started a conversation with House Master Jessup, just to listen to how he spoke.

    So intent was she on her study of language that she failed to consider how the acne-scarred, greasy-haired house master would react to her interest. Ten minutes later, she was kneeling in front of him, her lips sliding up and down his short cock, which tasted bitterly of urine.

    “I want to see it, before you swallow it down,” he told her.

    After he grunted out his seed, she pulled back, looking up at him for approval. Her jaw hung open, so he could see his own thick, milky cream pooling on her tongue. This was one of the most humiliating displays that she was required to perform.

    “That’s good, bitch – real good,” he said. “Now, make it disappear.”

    She closed her mouth and tried to get it all down in one gulp. When she was done, she opened her mouth again to show him.

    “Fucking awesome,” he said. “I wish I could get my girlfriend to do that. She doesn’t even like to blow me. What a fucking cunt.”

    ***

    With the House Mistress Cruz once again once again on her knees, servicing her, Sara reflected on one essential difference between slaves and their masters. Slaves – sluts, at least – did their work quickly, anxious to provide satisfaction, but not necessarily pleasure. A mouth full of cum or the wet, sticky feeling of a man’s load dripping down between your legs was absolute proof that he was satisfied.

    Also, after having had an orgasm, a master was much less likely to require you to do something painful or humiliating. No limp, spent cock had ever been forced up into a slave girl’s unprepared ass or choked her into unconsciousness.

    Even during her previous encounter with Cruz, Sara had pushed herself to climax as quickly as possible, because it would end the uncertainty and fear of the situation – but now she wondered how much more she might have taken from this woman. Unlike a slave, who wants to deliver satisfaction, a master wants to receive pleasure – to prolong the experience, taking full advantage of the warm, wet, girl-shaped toy bouncing, bobbing and squirming on the end of his shaft.

    Sara’s thoughts were interrupted by a sense that the house mistress growing impatient between her legs.

    “Just do your work, cunt,” she said.

    Cruz pulled away to warn the her, but the slave drew up her right leg and folded it across the back of the overseer’s head, pushing her face back down into her sex.

    “I said, ‘Eat me,’” Sara told her, drawing on one of the phrases she had committed to memory.

    With Cruz giving renewed attention to her clit, Sara closed her eyes let her head fall back with a sigh. She relaxed and let the pleasure wash over her, with no particular concern for channeling the rising heat into an orgasm.

    “That’s good, bitch – real good,” she said.

    After another few minutes, the overseer’s attentions began to wane again – because of fatigue, Sara suspected. She reached down and put her left hand on her right ankle, pulling her leg back towards herself. Cruz, caught within its triangular embrace, looked up at the slave, her eyes wide. Sara regarded her coolly.

    “Give me more,” she said. “I need more.”

    Cruz rallied again, this time with a hint of desperation. Sara realized that she had probably taken about as much as the house mistress could give. She started moving her hips, deliberately grinding towards orgasm.

    “Finish me, slut!” she snapped.

    Then, Sara’s words yielded to orgasmic cries. A moment later, she was done.

    Afterward, Cruz sat behind the desk, breathing heavily, while she watched the slave gather up her clothes and dress herself.

    “You performed well today, Sara,” she said. “I expect you to maintain this level of intensity and also to determine the direction of these sessions yourself. Do you understand?”

    “Yes, mistress. Thank you, mistress.”

    ***

    After another week, Sara saw a big change in her daily pharmaceuticals, as she was switched over onto a training regimen. Within hours, she felt even more clear and alert. That evening, she was given a simple display assignment at the Scarab Club and put to bed before midnight in preparation for off-site training the next day.

    That morning, House Master Crawford bound her wrists behind her back, then gagged and blindfolded her and loaded her into a cage in the back of a windowless van.

    Sara was delighted. She had only been off-site a few times, and she was fascinated by the world beyond the tinted windows of Helios. On the nights that she was assigned to a guest with a room high up in the pyramid – especially on the northern face – she would gaze out across a wonderland of shining towers divided by a ribbon of traffic that stretched as far as she could see.

    When she first saw it, she assumed that it went on forever: an endless, dazzling procession of sparkling jewels in the night. Then, during her basic cultural literacy training, she learned that this was just one of many cities, some separated by distances so vast that flying vehicles – airplanes – were necessary to travel between them. Her mind spun as she imagined city after city, each a glittering marvel of glass and steel.

    Although her painted lips were stretched around the red rubber ball gag, she managed a small smile. She could see none of it, but she knew that she was out somewhere among those magical towers.

    ***

    The classroom was almost full when Sara arrived. An attendant escorted her over to an empty seat in the front row. She looked up at the other slaves waiting for the class to begin. Immediately, she recognized that all of them wore the modest uniforms of guest service utilities from several major houses. The females dressed in flats with skirts below the knee and blouses or long dresses and the males wore shapeless pants and starchy, long-sleeved shirts.

    In contrast, Sara’s dress made an ample show of her modest cleavage. Her short, tight skirt perfectly displayed every subtle movement and curve of her ass, while each step she took offered a peek at the lacy tops of her stockings.

    She could sense the eyes of every intact male in the room tracking her with unblinking stares, their heads swiveling like security cameras. The females also noticed her, sneaking quick glances as they whispered among themselves, their eyes burning with envy and hate.

    Sara slid uneasily into her place, anxious for the lesson to begin. She noticed that the back and the seat of her chair were upholstered with a fine metal mesh. The attendant handed her a paddle with a video display, a four-way knob and a few buttons, attached to a cord that vanished back under her chair.

    A bald man with a creased face stepped up to a console at the front of the room. Sara studied him, assuming he was to be their instructor. Aged and fat, she could still see strength and purpose in his movements. His eyes worked quickly behind his glasses as his hands brought the console to life. She sensed sadness in him, and she decided that he could be a very dangerous man.

    A finger tickled her ear from behind, interrupting her thoughts.

    “Hey,” said a male voice. “This slave, name of Brad, has been at this school before. Brad knows where there is a little room where he and this little honey can go to during mealtime.”

    Sara did not answer.

    “C’mon, baby” the slave continued. “Brad knows how to work her love button and everything. He will make her cum, not like the jerks that she spreads for every night. What does the sweetie say?”

    She continued to ignore him. He leaned down next to her ear.

    “Listen,” he said. “This little slut is going to get Brad off, and she can either enjoy it, or…”

    Brad abruptly yelped in pain.

    “My name is Farnstrom,” said the man standing at the console. “You have been enrolled in an advanced cultural literacy course. For the duration of this course, you will be subject to electrical correction, either for failing to master the knowledge that will be provided to you, or for behavior that I deem inappropriate.

    “Your results from the final exam will be reported back to your respective houses, and I suspect that you will face additional correction if you fail to demonstrate that you made good use of this opportunity.

    “We will begin this morning with a study of the major cities of the C.A.S. and their unique features. This will be useful to you in establishing a rapport with the guests that you serve – or service,” he added, winking at Sara.

    “As all of you should remember from your previous training, ‘C.A.S.’ is an acronym for the name of the nation-state where you are held thrall. Look down at your screen. You will see four different possible names that correspond with the letters C.A.S. You have eight seconds to identify the right one using the knob, or you will receive a correction.”

    Sara lifted the paddle. It read:

    1) Congress of American States
    2) Charter of Absolute Sovereignty
    3) Confederation of American States
    4) Coalition of Appropriate Status

    She twisted the knob around until it pointed at number three and watched the timer count down the last few seconds. When it reached zero, she heard Brad and several other slaves cry out behind her.

    “I can already see this is going to be a long day for some of you,” said Farnstrom. “We will start close to home. Use your paddle to select the name of this city. You have seven seconds.”

    Sara dialed in “2) Las Vegas.” Only three slaves cried out when time expired.

    “For most of you, Las Vegas is the only city you have ever known, so you probably think every other city is pretty much like this one. Well, you’re wrong.

    “Basically, what makes one city different from any other city is how it gets money out of people. Vegas does it the old-fashioned way: gambling, booze and tail like this fine specimen we’ve got sitting right here in the front row.”

    Behind him, three huge screens sprang to life, flashing vibrant scenes from around the city: towering casinos, tumbling dice, a well-stocked bar, a winning blackjack hand, swimming pools, stacks of chips, a couple dancing, golf courses, a spinning roulette wheel and two half-naked, pouting house sluts – looking like they had been caught having sex with each other.

    “Vegas sells illusions – lies, basically – to win its bread. It tells people that, if you come here, you can get rich off one spin of the wheel, you will be happy if you drink enough, and the pretty girl wants to suck your dick, no matter how old and fat you are,” Farnstrom said, his gaze settling on Sara. “We’ve got a volcano and a pirate ship and all kinds of shit, and people come from all over the world to see it – but none of it is real.”

    ***

    Five days later, Sara sat quietly in her seat, using the paddle to review the week’s lessons. Around her, the other slaves were likewise engaged, taking advantage of two hours of study time that Farnstrom had granted them before the final exam.

    Sara focused her attention on the first day’s subject – geography. The nearest major city to Las Vegas was Los Angeles – about 250 miles away, five hours by car or one hour in an airplane. She took note of the difference in spelling – “Los” versus “Las” – and closed her eyes to test her memory before reading further.

    The city had a population of 9 million people and 4 million held thrall. Its best-known industry was the production of movies and TV shows, centered in a district called “Hollywood.” A famous local landmark was a huge sign built on a hillside that identified the district.

    Farnstrom had said, “Los Angeles is kind of like Las Vegas – in that they make and sell illusions. But, unlike Las Vegas, they let you know what they are up to right from the get-go.”

    Many other industries also operated in Los Angeles: recreation and tourism – another parallel with Las Vegas – but also aerospace, shipping, technology and fashion. The small screen showed a gritty, sprawling city beneath brown hills.

    For Sara, it had been a good week. She had enjoyed discovering new vistas to explore, if only in her own mind, and also the clarity that came with the study drugs. However, there had been moments she would have preferred to avoid.

    Every male slave that had not been castrated – and a few that she suspected had – hit on her at least once, their come-ons ranging from crude demands to sweet, selfless pleas. The female slaves watched her from a wary distance, standing together in tight clusters during breaks, muttering words like “bitch,” “cunt” and “slut” when she walked past.

    Her estimate of Farnstrom had become more nuanced. She still believed he was a dangerous man. There was no hesitation when he burned a slave, no trace of compassion on his face while he watched them twitch and scream. Sara herself had endured corrections when she failed to grasp details or remember facts.

    However, she came to appreciate his straight-forward style. He was not a sadist. He never administered a correction unfairly or capriciously. He explained the rules and then he followed them. Sara believed that a slave that was smart enough and diligent enough could make it through the entire class without a single correction.

    No doubt Farnstrom had compounded her difficult relationship with the other slaves by continuing to call attention to her throughout the week. He commented on her looks, her skimpy clothes, her legs, her breasts, her ass, her mouth, her intact clitoris, her tasking as a house girl or any other attribute he could find a way to tie into his lesson with a crude joke – but there was no malice in it. In fact, it struck Sara as playful teasing – perhaps even something that resembled affection.

    At the end of the first day, Sara had expected him to bluntly tell her which parts of her body he wanted to see wrapped around his cock. He did not. Indeed, not once did he even hint at the possibility of exploiting her.

    During the ride back to Helios at the end of the fourth day, she found herself wishing that he would. He was no chiseled young buck trained to make her toes curl, but she trusted him and felt a measure of caring for this sad, plain-spoken man.

    “That’s time,” said Farnstrom, ending the study session. “You will have three hours to complete the test. Unless you misbehave, you will not be subject to corrections during the testing period.

    “However, I know that your houses have expectations with regards to your performance. They paid cash money to send you here, and I wouldn’t want to be in your skin when you get back if you don’t measure up.”

    ***

    Cruz lay on her back on the desk, with Sara kneeling over her, straddling her face. The overseer was frantic, desperately working Sara’s clit with her tongue while the slave swayed on top of her, eyes closed.

    Sara remembered a guest – a woman – who had casually explained that she was going to smother her. Fear rising, Sara had described her training, her experience with women, but the guest silenced her.

    “I know all that, dear,” she said. “That’s why I picked you. The simple truth is that you can’t give me what I want just because I tell you. Your body will only provide the level of intensity I need if I get your adrenaline flowing, and that takes something extra. Some people use pain – I prefer asphyxiation.

    “I’m sure that knowing this won’t make it any easier for you, but all I’m really doing is pressing buttons to get what I want – like on a vending machine.”

    At the time, she simply took the woman for a sadist – and she did suffer that night. However, Cruz and her peculiar demands gave Sara an opportunity to test the woman’s claim.

    She was right.

    Sara could tell that Cruz had experience with women, although she was not as skilled as a slave that had completed the lesbian conversion program. However, after half a minute without any air, the overseer provided the best oral service Sara had ever received. Also, when her attentions began to lapse because of fatigue, smothering her provided a burst of new energy.

    Trapped beneath her sex, Cruz seemed less like a woman, or even a slave, and more like an organic vibrator – press the button, receive pleasure. It was simple, effective and intoxicating.

    Sara opened her eyes and looked down. Cruz was bright red. She was covered in sweat. Tears were streaming down the sides of her face. Her eyes were wild and unseeing. Sara could feel her body starting to spasm.

    She lifted herself up a few inches, allowing Cruz to urgently suck in a few deep, ragged breaths.

    “If you want to get me off, you need to get me off,” said Sara, recalling the words of the woman who had smothered her.

    Then, the slave pressed her labia back down onto the overseer’s mouth, muffling her scream.

    ***

    After another few weeks, Sara became convinced that this entire experience was some type of training – an elaborate mind-fuck that would somehow make her more pleasing to guests. It all made sense: less psychotropic drugs so she could remember the lesson, as well as the inexplicable way that Cruz behaved.

    She had begun to suspect that Cruz was actually a slave herself, highly trained to play the part of a house mistress and then to make these strange demands. She could not imagine a woman allowing herself to be so thoroughly used, most especially by a slave.

    Additional evidence arrived with House Master Gabriel, who stopped her in the hall as she was leaving her daily Pilates session. He was carrying a tablet.

    “Hey, Sara,” he began. “Remember that guest you were with for two nights, starting on Friday? Uh, Martin?”

    “Yes, master,” she nodded.

    “Well, it turns out he was a Pharaoh’s Club member – forgot to check the box when he made his reservation, I guess. Anyway, he got pulled for a customer satisfaction survey. He gave you tens, all the way down – and look what he wrote under comments,” he said, holding out the tablet for her to see.

    It was a single sentence: “This bitch just gets it.”

    For Sara, that came as confirmation that her mind was once again being reshaped to “optimize the guest experience,” but she didn’t care. She didn’t care if it was a new mind game, or if she was truly being transformed into a lesbian. She was being offered pleasure and she was taking it, hungrily, like a food service drone swallowing down half-eaten scraps left over on a guest’s plate.

    Even without Cruz, these had been good days for Sara. She had passed the advanced cultural literacy class, scoring 94.8 percent on the final exam – more than enough to spare her a correction when she returned to Helios. Only a few guests had abused her at all, and one in particular, a fat woman, had allowed her to pleasure herself with a vibrator while she was out playing the slots.

    All that ended one morning at the dispatch desk. She felt her throat begin to tighten as she looked up at the assignment board. All of the spaces to the right of “2280” were blank – no room number, no guest name, no display station, no assigned training – no tasking at all. A gnawing fear settled into her gut.

    “Sara is to see House Mistress Cruz, office seven,” said the dom at the desk, bringing her some relief.

    The slave nodded and presented herself to the overseer, who instructed her to shut the door.

    “I have been very pleased by your performance during the last few sessions,” she said.

    “Thank you, mistress,” Sara answered, eyes low.

    “We’re going to do something different today,” Cruz continued. “We will be off-site for the whole night. You will make this as much like a real guest experience as you can. Do you understand?”

    “Yes, mistress.”

    “Go up to the toy store. You have been authorized to check out whatever you want. You should think about the bad nights you’ve had with with women, about the things they used and what they did to you with them.”

    “Yes, mistress.”

    “When you have everything, meet me at the north maintenance elevator. Do you know where that is?”

    “Yes, mistress.”

    ***

    Sara had never been inside a maintenance elevator before. It was worn and dented, and much larger than a typical elevator. The overseer had to use a plastic card she carried on a lanyard around her neck before the door would close and it began its ascent.

    It brought Cruz and the slave to another unfamiliar space, with a high ceiling and bare, concrete walls. Pipes, some large enough for Sara to crawl through, ran out of sight in both directions.

    The slave followed Cruz a short distance to a metal door set into the concrete wall.

    The overseer unlocked it and ushered Sara inside. The space was no larger than a closet. One wall had been given over to pipes and gauges and valves. A black, square-bottom shopping bag with the Helios logo embossed in gold foil hung from a valve stem.

    “Listen to me, Sara,” Cruz said, raising her voice to be heard over the hissing pipes. “I am going to leave you behind for a few minutes. There are clothes and shoes for you in that bag. Put them on in here.

    “Also, there is a key for a room at Camelot. It’s the next casino up on The Strip. You know the one I’m talking about, right? You’ve seen it – it looks like a castle.”

    “Yes, mistress.”

    “Good, I will be there waiting for you over there: tower four, room 528 – it’s written on the key.

    “When you’re ready, go the rest of the way down the maintenance corridor. There will be an elevator off to your right that will take you up to the skybridge over Reno Street. Do you understand?”

    “Yes, mistress.”

    With that, Cruz was gone. Sara stood alone for a moment, trying to absorb her unprecedented instructions. Then, with nothing to do but obey, she took down the bag and began to strip out of her skimpy uniform.

    To Be Continued…


  • Training Sarah PArt Nine

    Font size : +


    Gail thinks she is in controll

    Training Sarah Part Nine

    Shortly after everyone settled in to the fact that some huge shit just went down, Gail and Judy knew that things would never be the same between the four of them. Ginny and Mary were well aware of the same thing, and were noticeably concerned about how the events of the evening would affect them in the long run. As the thrill was leaving the room, Judy offered that since everyone had been drinking, it was probably not a good idea to attempt to drive home, and invited everyone to stay the night. “Ladies”, Judy said, “just down the hall is my girl’s room, there are two queen beds, with lots of room between the beds for sleeping bags, which you’ll find in the closet. You’all can figure out who sleeps where, and there are extra towels are in the bathroom. I gotta go to bed, I am beat!” With that the, room broke up with everyone going their respective ways.

    As Sarah entered the room, visions of that afternoon with Aunt Judy, and that fateful weekend many years ago that confirmed what she had become came rushing into her mind. Her nipples stiffened, and she noticed that familiar warmth spreading out from her naked pussy. Gail announced that she would take one of the beds, and strongly suggested that Ginny and Mary take the floor with the sleeping bags. With the master/servant mind set firmly in place from the events of the evening, they nodded and agreed, leaving Sarah in the remaining bed. As Ginny and Mary were readying their sleeping area, bending over to arrange things, the nightshirts they were both wearing gave Sarah on and off glimpses of their still moist pussies. Ginny and Mary were talking in hushed voices about their predicament, and Sarah was listening in. Gail really didn’t give a shit, and drifted off to sleep with visions of what fun she would have with Ginny and Mary in the future. Sarah was daydreaming about the events early in her life that formed her into a lesbian slut, and was thinking what it would be like to be the live in slut for this group, or even, to break the mold and have one of them be her slut…hmmm.

    It didn’t take long for Gail to begin a gentle snore, as her body nestled in for a long night sleep. The snoring broke Sarah daydream and caused Ginny and Mary to look up to Gail’s bed and pause their conversation. Sarah had a new thought and leaned over the edge of the bed and said, “Ginny, do you want to even the playing field, and not become her slut?” Both Ginny and Mary nodded and said, “But how?” Sarah said, “Follow my lead.” With that, Sarah quietly walked into the bathroom to retrieve a pair of scissors and returned to the room. She, carefully and quietly walked over the Gail’s bed, slowly pulled down the covers to just above her knees. Gail continued her gentle snoring, twitching only a little as the covers were pulled down. Ginny and Mary were on one side of the bed, and Sarah was on the other. Sarah looked down at the sleeping Gail, gently pulled her night shirt up over the waist band of her panties. She then positioned a pillow under Gail’s arm and gently moved Gail arm across her waist. She then took Gail’s hand in one hand, and pulled up on the waistband of Gail’s panties, and pushed Gail’s hand down to her pussy. With Gail’s hand inside her panties, Sarah placed her hand on top of Gail’s hand and began forcing Gail to masturbate herself. The erotic nature of this was not lost on Ginny and Mary, whose fingers began exploring their own pussies. Gail’s arm was positioned just right, giving Sarah enough room to easily push Gail’s fingers in and out of her pussy. Pausing, Sarah went over to her backpack and pulled out her camera and took a few pictures of Gail masturbating herself. Sarah motioned for Ginny to get on the bed and straddle Gail’s head, but said not to get too close. Sarah and Mary helped Ginny on to the bed and helped lift her in to place so as not disturb the sleeping Gail. Everything was positioned so that it looked as if Gail was eating Ginny’s pussy, and fingering herself at the same time. Ginny and Mary thought this was perfect, and Sarah was enjoying making someone else go through what she had endured as a teenager. With Ginny in place, Sarah pulled out the scissors and cut Gail’s panties on either side of her hips so that the front of her panties was like a flap of cloth that Sarah pulled down exposing Gail’s pussy. Sarah took a few more pictures of the half naked Gail eating out Ginny and fingering her own pussy. Ginny was getting into the act and began fingering herself with her pussy only inches from Gail’s face. Sarah then motioned for Mary to help her spread Gail’s legs a bit. Each gently grabbed Gail’s legs at the knees and slowly began spreading her legs, exposing her now extremely wet pussy. After a few more pictures, Sarah motioned for Mary to get between Gail’s legs and pretend to eat her pussy so she could get more pictures. After a few pictures, Sarah began to help Gail masturbate herself again, causing Mary to begin thinking about eating a little pussy again, and of course Ginny thinking about getting her pussy eaten by Gail.

    Mary’s throbbing pussy got the best of her and she gently pushed Sarah and Gail’s hand to one side and got her lips up against Gail’s pussy, gently licking so as not to wake Gail. Ginny turned her head to see what was going on and saw Mary eating Gail’s pussy. Sarah began getting close up pictures, then Gail’s hand wandered back down to her pussy, but when Mary’s head was in the way, Gail’s fingers found Mary’s hair and she grabbed a hold of a little of Mary’s hair. Then Gail’s other hand did the same thing, and so it seemed Gail was enjoying having her pussy eaten. That was about all Ginny could take, Ginny’s pussy got wetter and wetter, and Ginny’s pussy juice began dripping out of her pussy. At first it simply coated Ginny’s hand, but soon it was too much and some dripped, or rather poured onto Gail’s lips. Gail stirred a little, and Ginny sensing her moment may end at any time, gently lowered her sopping pussy onto Gail’s mouth. All the while Sarah is taking picture after picture of this erotic scene. Subconsciously Gail must have know what was going on as Sarah saw her pull Mary’s face into her pussy while raising her hips, but she awoke with a mouth full of pussy and opened her eyes to an up nightshirt view of another woman’s tits. It took her a while to gain her senses, and as she struggled to free herself, Mary wrapped her arms around Gail’s hips and legs, and Ginny lowered her body onto Gail’s head, trapping Gail in the humiliating position. This triggered Ginny to grind herself into Gail’s face for an orgasm, before popping off the bed to avoid getting punched. With Ginny off her face, Gail wrestled her legs shut and pulled her knees to her chest demanding to know what the fuck was going on.

    Sarah, piped up with camera in hand and said, “it seems you have quite an appetite for women…at least that’s what the pictures show!”

    Gail had gone from a position of strength to a position on weakness in less than one hour. She was confused, humiliated, horny and half naked, what next she thought!